Dao Of Heaven

Chapter 76: Laughable! You Speak As Though You Know Me Well!

Boom!!

The violent tremor shook the Empress before her throne so fiercely that she nearly lost her footing. Hastily, she clutched the armrest to steady her wavering body.

Raising her eyes in hatred, she glared at the increasingly blurred projection screen—where the mighty Thunderbird and the Shogun now stood in confrontation against Karna.

"Damn that Saber!"

So easily breaking through the absolute defense she had taken pride in. She had underestimated the enemy's strength—no, she had underestimated the Black Faction's strength!

Only now did she realize the entire sequence of events had been a premeditated plan: letting Ruler and Archer draw their Servants away, only to allow Saber to launch a sudden strike.

Yet even so, the sheer decisiveness with which the opponent tore through the Aerial Garden's shield had caught her completely off guard. Truly, their power could not be taken lightly. Others were tolerable—but this Saber was too dangerous, capable of overturning the entire battle!

Their own Saber had been slain. Now all hope rested upon Lancer. Her Aerial Garden was half-paralyzed, unable to move for the time being—nor could she leave to assist.

Beep beep—

Alarms blared incessantly at her side, the crimson glow of the surrounding projection screens flashing ceaselessly to her irritation.

"Annoying!"

Crash!

With a wave of her hand, she shattered the flashing red projections, then collapsed back onto the throne, exhausted. What she had thought to be a certain victory had turned into an ordeal. The Black Faction's preparations had surpassed them. This was troublesome indeed. She wondered how her Master, Amakusa, fared now.

...

Elsewhere—the Shogun's blade struck Karna's spearhead, perfectly blocking his attempt to hinder Kapatcir. Thus, Kapatcir broke directly through the Aerial Garden's barrier.

The coordination between woman and bird was flawless, instantaneous.

"So… you anticipated this, Saber?"

Karna, crossing weapons with her, cast a glance toward the fortress's heavily damaged flank, frowning slightly though his tone remained calm.

"Or rather… this was your plan from the start?"

"Think what you will. It has nothing to do with me."

The Shogun's violet gaze was cold as she answered. In truth, it had been improvised—a quick thought in the moment. Originally, she had intended for Kapatcir to use dragon's breath to crack the barrier, then she would slice it open with her naginata. She hadn't expected it to turn out like this, forcing Karna to break a point instead.

Still, the result was the same. Only the method had changed. In fact, she ought to thank Lancer for arriving when he did—it saved her the trouble of hunting him down later.

Karna frowned deeper and pressed his strength. The Shogun did the same.

Bang!

Their weapons flared with opposing lights, repelling one another in a thunderous clash, driving them apart.

In the next instant, the Shogun dissolved into lightning, streaking toward Karna high above. That bolt of violet light was like a dragon, soaring across the heavens without regard for gravity. Karna answered in kind, becoming a blazing fireball to intercept her!

Violet and crimson streaks crossed, colliding at their meeting point in a dazzling explosion. Like two giant dragons intertwining, they tore at each other in the black sky, every clash filling the heavens with suffocating pressure.

Each collision sent tremors through the space itself, their frequency akin to rapid gunfire.

Boom!

Breaking free of an explosion, the Shogun stepped upon a staircase of violet light in the void. Swinging her naginata—so heavy to ordinary men, yet light in her hands—she slashed repeatedly, sending several arcs of purple sword-light, each meters wide, cutting toward Karna.

Whoosh! ×N

The sword-qi carved through flames, revealing Karna's form. Calm as ever, he twirled his golden spear and, with swift precision, deflected each incoming blade of light.

The crimson cloak behind Karna spread like wings, lifting him like an eagle. His golden spear blazed with fiery mana, and with a step upon the air he shot forward like a cannonball, thrusting straight for the Shogun's face!

The Shogun raised Engulfing Lightning, angling its blade precisely to meet the spear's tip.

Bang!

The spearpoint slid along the naginata's edge. Sidestepping, she let it pass harmlessly, then caught the spearhead in the serrated, black-gold guard of her weapon, locking it in place instantly.

With a twist of her wrist, she wrenched sideways. Karna's body was pulled off balance, sliding toward her.

The Shogun seized the opening—spinning, she gripped the naginata in one hand, and with her other fist she hammered the back of her hand against his shoulder.

Bang!

"!"

Karna staggered from the blow. In that instant, the Shogun yanked hard on her weapon. The golden spear slipped free from Karna's hand—she had disarmed him flawlessly.

The naginata, still locking the spearhead, swung again. Now, the enemy's weapon was like an extension of hers, raised and spun as though part of her own technique.

Karna, having released it, evaded each strike with calm precision. With a flick, the Shogun hurled the excess spear skyward, and while her foe stood barehanded she pressed in, slashing from every angle with dazzling speed.

Whoosh! ×N

Clang! ×N

But Karna's skill was no less. Even without his spear, the golden armor upon his forearms deflected each serpentine strike.

Step by step, the Shogun advanced, violet eyes locked on his own. Each motion was relentless, the naginata striking like a venomous serpent. Karna, never breaking her gaze, retreated steadily, his armored arms intercepting every blow.

Moments later—the discarded spear fell between them. Karna deflected the naginata with force and kicked.

The Shogun, thrown back, twisted lightly in midair. Her kimono hem flared as she spun, answering with a sweeping kick of her own. His was low, hers only needed a small arc. Her slender ankle, wrapped in dark violet stockings, struck the blind spot of his attempt.

Bang!

With a muffled sound, both were knocked apart by each other's force. Karna used the chance to retreat and reclaim his spear.

The Shogun landed lightly upon the violet staircase of light, her body spinning like a swallow before settling gracefully. Yet she subtly shifted her right foot, rolling her ankle. That last move had been risky—he had attacked with force, she had received it. Her solid foundation kept her unharmed, but another might have suffered a serious sprain.

Lowering her gaze, she glanced at her ankle. A faint smear of dust marked her deep-violet stocking, scuffed from his strike. She brushed it off with her hand, then raised her naginata again.

"Heh…"

Across from her, Karna gave a faint smile—he had noticed her small movement.

The Shogun narrowed her eyes, angling her weapon before her. Her legs crossed in firm stance, kimono sleeves—one long, one short—hung as she revealed fully the crest of Electro imprinted upon them.

"Saber… as I thought, to fight you is exhilarating. To forget all troubles in battle—such chances are rare indeed."

Suspended in the air by his crimson cloak, Karna spoke with quiet emotion.

"..."

The Shogun held her stance in silence.

"You speak little, yet your movements betray your heart. Fascinating. You are unlike others—different from all around us. Perhaps, had we met as allies, we might have trusted one another."

"…You speak as though you know me well. Enough. I have nothing to say to an enemy."

At last, she spoke—cold, dismissive.

"On that, I agree. Between enemies, words are useless. Only battle remains."

Karna lifted his spear once more, his stance set. For the two of them, this sky was as solid ground.

Chapter 89: The Holy Church's Resolution

When Kirei Kotomine brought Satsuki and Angra Mainyu to the Holy Church, it was already near dusk.

The structure was lavish. The pews, carved from redwood, gleamed spotless. Golden lamps adorned the white prayer walls on either side, radiating a soft golden glow. At the center stood the iconic altar, surrounded by ornate decorations.

Awaiting them were Risei Kotomine, the Church's overseer, and Lancer's Master, Kayneth.

As Satsuki and her companion entered the altar area, Risei's gaze upon Angra Mainyu carried clear astonishment.

A brief sweep with her Tenseigan told Satsuki why. The family she had casually chosen as her vessel's template appeared to have deep ties with this Holy Grail War. Though this priest served the Church, as its supervisor of the Grail War, he could not possibly be ignorant of its origins.

Especially since he himself had once organized the Third Holy Grail War.

"How rare. Two Einzbern participants in this Holy Grail War?" Risei's words carried a peculiar tone. "Compared to that, the appearance of a Servant straying beyond the Seven Classes hardly seems unacceptable."

Satsuki cared little for his speculation, but it did not seem hostile from his stance. At least openly, Angra Mainyu was the Master. She stepped forward to exchange greetings with Risei and Kayneth. Naturally, her true name could not be revealed, so she improvised one on the spot.

"Miss Iphis, to encounter a magus like you in a small place like Fuyuki City is quite astonishing." Kayneth's first impression of her was favorable. "May I ask which department at the Clock Tower you are studying under?"

"Lord Kayneth, even in remote places one hears of your genius," Angra Mainyu replied smoothly. "Since birth I have been trained within my family. I have never studied abroad."

"Oh, such a conservative family… er…"

Kayneth nearly criticized her family's ways, but her calm demeanor dissuaded him. No, it was certainly not because her earlier flattery left him embarrassed.

Meanwhile, Father Risei wore a helpless smile.

Roughly an hour had passed since the signal summoning Masters had been sent. Yet only two had arrived in person, while four familiars gathered in their stead. Apart from Caster's Master, Ryuunosuke, who lacked the ability to perceive the signal, all other Masters had dispatched "representatives." Even Tokiomi Tohsaka had sent only a familiar.

This too was understandable. After all, Archer's encounter with the mysterious eighth Servant had been anything but pleasant. The Masters held deep wariness toward a Servant capable of repelling Gilgamesh head-on.

After a brief preface, the old priest addressed the pews:

"The Holy Grail War, the means to realize your dearest wishes, now faces a grave crisis. Ordinarily, the Grail grants its power only to those who seek it alongside their Heroic Spirits. Yet now, one betrayer has emerged. Together with his Servant, he has turned that gift to satisfy shallow desires."

Perhaps accustomed to sermons, Risei continued speaking regardless of his audience's reactions.

"Caster's Master. Yesterday we discovered he is the culprit behind Fuyuki's recent serial murders and kidnappings. Using his Servant to commit crimes, he makes no effort to hide them. Such blatant violations of secrecy—surely you all know the consequences."

Satsuki and Angra Mainyu showed no response, but fury twisted Kayneth's face. Through their familiars, the other Masters likely wavered as well. Just as Tokiomi had that morning, their reactions were normal for magi. (Kiritsugu Emiya, of course, was the exception.)

"He and his Servant are no longer merely your personal enemies. They are now enemies of the Holy Grail itself, a threat to the summoning ritual. Therefore, by my authority as supervisor, I hereby enact an emergency change to the rules of the Holy Grail War."

Speaking solemnly, Risei Kotomine rolled up his right sleeve, revealing his arm. Though his muscles had aged, the traces of former strength still lingered. From elbow to wrist, strange markings covered his skin like tattoos—yet every Master present knew at a glance what they truly were.

"These were retrieved from past Holy Grail Wars and entrusted to me as this War's overseer. The Command Spells left behind by Masters who lost their Servants before the final battle."

At this proof, none could doubt the priest's authority. The Command Spells—also called Holy Seals—were the mark of those bound to the Grail War. Beyond their symbolic meaning, they were tools to control Servants. Though miraculous in nature, they were still a consumable enchantment, capable of being transplanted or transferred by ritual.

"I may grant these spare Command Spells at my discretion. You who hold Servants should understand their value."

His tone grew fervent, drifting into a sermon.

"All Masters shall cease their current battles. Join forces to annihilate Caster. To whomever accomplishes this task, I will award additional Command Spells as a special measure. If one Master alone achieves it, they alone shall receive them. If several cooperate, all contributors shall be rewarded. Once Caster's destruction is confirmed, the Grail War shall resume."

Lowering his sleeve again, Risei asked: "Now then, if there are questions, speak."

The church fell into a murmur. Chairs scraped, footsteps sounded, voices blended in confusion, then gradually faded as most departed. The announcement was clear; there was no reason to remain. Masters had new tasks to prepare for.

Yet not all left. Satsuki, Angra Mainyu, Kayneth, and Kirei Kotomine remained.

"Since you have finished, Father, I have a commission I wish to make under the Church's witness—to Miss Iphis and the executor of the Holy Church."

"You mean you wish to commission me to send my Servant against Saber's Master?"

"Exactly." Kayneth nodded. "As one of a magus family, you know well the bond between magecraft and secrecy. Yet Saber's Master, Kiritsugu Emiya, disregards all rules of magecraft, even exposing the existence of our battles to the public. In effect, his deeds are no different from Caster's Master."

"There is a difference, Lord Kayneth. At the very least, I have yet to see reports of casualties from that Hyatt Hotel attack."

"This…" For a moment, Kayneth faltered. Was it not precisely because her Servant had contained the damage? Why ask what he already knew?

"In truth, you need only phrase it directly: Kiritsugu Emiya's existence threatens your life. Therefore, you are willing to pay a price to hire us to erase him."

Her refined face bore a pure smile, but her words were cold enough to chill the blood.

"Such a commission does not displease me. But does the Holy Church consent?"

Facing the altar's statue, Risei spoke slowly: "As supervisor of this Grail War, after reviewing Kiritsugu Emiya's actions in detail, I grant Lord Kayneth's request."

"Good."

Iphis turned her gaze back to Kayneth, her voice sweet as music: "As one of the Twelve Lords of the Clock Tower, what price are you prepared to offer?"

While Angra Mainyu—under the alias of Iphis—conversed with Kayneth, Satsuki fixed her gaze upon a certain point in the sky, as if observing something unseen.

"Mysterious Servant, we have crossed paths many times now. Will you still not share your true name?"

Lancer—Karna, son of the Sun God—appeared beside her in spirit form.

"I have many titles. But in this position, the name most fitting for you to know is Satsuki Ōtsutsuki."

"Satsuki Ōtsutsuki?" Karna repeated. "That seems a Japanese name. Yet I know of no Heroic Spirit by such a surname."

"That is not the point." Satsuki coolly saw through his discomfort. "Speak plainly, Lancer. What is your purpose in approaching me?"

"…Was it so obvious?"

For a brief moment his face stiffened, then returned to its usual solemn composure, eyes sharp and filled with confidence.

"This time, I indeed come with a personal matter, seeking your help."

"What is it?"

"I wish for you to investigate the Servant summoned as Berserker in this Holy Grail War," Karna said, somewhat uneasy. "Just earlier, I felt a sudden intuition—that he may be someone connected to me."

Connected to Karna?

Satsuki's expression showed intrigue. If he believed so, it could only mean another figure from Indian mythology.

And for one of Satsuki's identities, the gods of India held a subtle connection. Yet the shroud of her Vipralopa's power concealed that side well enough.

Even so, she spoke frankly.

"Even if your intuition proves true, even if he was once your comrade, as a Berserker he will most likely be beyond reason. The result of meeting him may be nothing but bloodshed." Satsuki's golden Tenseigan flicked toward a distant direction. "At that time, I will not show mercy."

"Do not worry. He is not one so easily defeated."

At those words, Karna fell into silence.

Turning back, Satsuki's radiant eyes locked upon Lancer. "I accept. But I have one condition."

Before he could ask, she continued: "Next time we fight, use your full strength. Defeating you easily brings me no satisfaction."

With that, her figure vanished from the world, leaving Karna standing dumbfounded.

After a long while, he murmured to himself: "If that is your wish, then I must answer it."

...

Elsewhere, Iphis and Kayneth concluded their negotiations. The terms: to transfer the right to wish upon the Grail after victory.

Ordinarily, such a condition could never be considered. If wishes could be traded, there would be no need to fight the Holy Grail War at all.

But Kayneth admitted it openly: he had not joined the War for any dire necessity. Rather, he sought only to add a tale of valor to his legacy. To be recorded as a deed of "military achievement." Though he did not underestimate the desperation of the Three Founding Families, his arrogance as Lord El-Melloi assured him that his genius alone could outmatch them.

After all, he had crafted a supreme Mystic Code like the Volumen Hydrargyrum at only twenty-five years of age.

His brilliance was undeniable. He had every right to his pride.

Yet to Iphis, the agreement was laughable. As All the World's Evil, she knew the truth: this Holy Grail War was already tainted by her corruption. No wish could ever be granted properly.

But that mattered little to her. The only thing that truly held her attention was the Heroic Spirit who had pulled her from the abyss of darkness.

In her eyes, that figure had shown only the nature of a battle maniac these past days. Fighting this one, clashing with that one, yet never striking to kill.

Angra Mainyu knew full well the true might of her Servant. If Satsuki chose to unleash her real power, this Holy Grail War would end in an instant.

On their way back, Angra Mainyu could no longer contain her doubt. For the first time, she asked: "Why did you drag me into this war? What is it you want?"

"There is no special purpose. If I must name one, it is to explore the unknown and challenge the strong."

"And what do you gain from this?"

"My ultimate goal has never been about gaining some tangible result. That is but part of the cause and effect. I am simply enjoying the process."

At last, Angra Mainyu understood the nature of her Servant, and could not help but complain: "You truly are selfish."

Selfish? Perhaps.

Satsuki did not deny it. She bore few bonds, few shackles. Even if they existed, she could sever them without hesitation. That was the primal, final state of existence for any living being.

Her former life had sought to escape such a state. Yet now, she relished it.

At that moment, an old warning instinct stirred in Satsuki's heart. Instinctively, her gaze lifted once more to the starry sky, her eyes glimmering with a mysterious light.

Even Angra Mainyu at her side sensed the sudden surge of unusual power from her.

"What is it?"

"It seems Berserker has awakened earlier than I expected. Did something change?" Satsuki murmured, her gaze drifting toward a place she found distasteful.

"Return first. There is something I must deal with."

With those words, Satsuki vanished, leaving behind only the princess-like figure of Angra Mainyu. She stomped her foot in frustration, then resignedly turned back the way they had come.

By now, it was deep into the night.

When Satsuki reappeared, she stood before a mansion built upon a spiritual foundation—the Matou residence, one of the Three Families of the Holy Grail War. In her Tenseigan's sight, they had long hidden behind shrouds of mystery.

It was not their strength that warranted caution. Magi in this world were simply too weak—pitifully so. Flesh corrupted with insects, bodies ravaged, spirits broken, all to produce worthless magic circuits. Their methods were too crude to even deserve her scorn.

Thus, she wasted no words on these "insects." Extending her hand, she summoned a storm of Truth-Seeking Orbs that surged toward the mansion.

But just as the storm was about to engulf the Matou estate, a black humanoid figure appeared before her.

With a single raised hand, he effortlessly dissolved the attack.

Suspended in the air, golden mechanical wings stretched from his back. Around him floated six orbs, each differing in size and color, like planets adrift in orbit. His long white hair flowed freely, and a pair of blue horns jutted from his forehead—proof of a non-human nature.

In his eyes, Satsuki saw neither the madness of Berserker nor the reason of man. Instead, there was only emptiness—an inhuman coldness. Not the gaze of a beast, but the scanning of a machine.

There was no need for words. This was no human being, but a Heroic Spirit sung of in myth.

Berserker!

Chapter 176: What Kind of Person Is Princess Vela?

"Why… must humans slaughter each other?"

Suzaku Kururugi's question had no answer. On this battlefield filled with blood and fire, no one could provide one.

Tat-tat-tat-tat-tat—

After a violent explosion came blinding flashes, surging smoke, scorching heat waves, rubble flying everywhere.

In a small town in southwestern Estonia near the Latvian border, the pilot of a Fifth-Generation Knightmare [Sutherland] gave the order: "Fire!"

At the same time, Euro Britannian soldiers unleashed tanks, IFVs, and personal weapons into a dense fire net covering the entire street.

Puff! Puff!

Over a dozen E.U. Joint Army soldiers, too slow to evade, were torn to shreds, limbs and entrails flying.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

Explosions followed. Expanding blasts of flame scattered from broken walls.

They came from misfired rocket launchers.

The Sutherland's head, crowned like an Indian eagle's feathers, opened the plates shielding its multi-function optical sensors. Three mechs raised their massive 30mm linear rifles, targeting specifically those with anti-armor weapons—the highest-threat enemies.

Shoot the horse before the rider—any unit with anti-armor capability was eliminated first.

A pilot who ignored such threats, standing still to be targeted, was unqualified—fit only to be sent back as an apprentice.

Amid wails and screams, E.U. stragglers scattered.

Explosions and gunfire echoed everywhere. In moments, bullets and shells left rubble flying, blood spraying.

Artillery was merciless, bullets blind.

Clang, clang!

Two more Sutherlands appeared, using grappling claws fired from their torsos to climb rooftops. Raising handheld recoilless rifles of near-artillery caliber, they blasted what few armored vehicles the E.U. still had.

A direct hit warped an E.U. main battle tank like broken rubber, the explosion sending thick smoke billowing skyward.

In an instant, the town inside and out blazed with fire, gunfire shaking the heavens.

Through [Lancelot]'s live sensors, Suzaku Kururugi watched it all.

A moment earlier, an E.U. veteran shouting fiercely as he wielded a heavy machine gun was struck dead by Sutherland's large-caliber fire—reduced to chunks of flesh without a cry.

The severely wounded, still breathing, were crushed beneath tank treads, their heart-rending screams fading into silence.

In narrow alleys, attackers met face-to-face, firing at point-blank range. In the brawl, a Britannian soldier, riddled with bullets, roared savagely as he overpowered an E.U. trooper, smashing his face, jamming fingers into his eyes. Beneath the shredded uniform and elbow pads gleamed metallic prosthetics in the firelight.

A young and beautiful female E.U. officer, badly wounded, mocked Britannia's tyranny and their "dogs of Area 11" in sharp Parisian French as soldiers tried to capture her alive. Then, crying "Vive la France," she shot herself.

...

Lives as fragile as grass.

War stripped bare the beast within human hearts.

And I—

"Am one of them too."

Zing!

The striking white-gold [Lancelot] swung its glowing high-frequency blade.

Driven by hydraulics and torque, the sword sliced through an E.U. mech's dual cannons as if through butter—cleaving it clean in half!

Next, under Suzaku Kururugi's control, the four-meter-tall, seven-ton prototype Guidance Weapon moved with agile, powerful motions—drifting sharply, then kicking like a soccer strike.

At lightning speed, it hurled the crippled, self-destructing E.U. frame into another crashing through a house.

Boom! Flames burst as the two collided.

"Die, Britannian scum!"

A voice blared through loudspeakers.

It was the last E.U. Knightmare in the town.

Facing the rain of 30mm armor-piercing rounds and 120mm shells, Suzaku Kururugi—derided by E.U. soldiers as Britannian scum despite being an Eleven—remained calm. He operated the [Lancelot], crossing its right arm wielding the MVS vibration sword before him.

Vmmm…

A glowing green particle energy shield appeared before the Lancelot's arm-mounted shield.

Bang, bang, bang! Boom!

Bullets and shells burst against the shield, fragments scattering. Yet after the flash and smoke cleared, only a faint wisp remained. The energy shield stood firm.

"An energy shield? Damn, Britannia's already deployed it?!"

Suzaku gave no reply. Instead, he drew the handheld Variable Ammunition Repulsor Impact Spitfire (VARIS), developed by Lloyd of the Special Dispatch. With a iai-style draw, he fired three shots. The green projectiles shredded the enemy's armor and detonated the heavy KMF.

A fiery blast erupted, scattering debris, flames and smoke spreading.

"For Her Highness the Princess, charge!"

As reinforcements from the Special Dispatch and more of the Eleven Expeditionary Corps arrived, the intensity of battle in this border town—marked as Mõisaküla on the map—shifted drastically.

The diehards were wiped out, the remaining stragglers' morale utterly collapsing.

Meanwhile, divisions of the Northern Army Group continued marching through, an unstoppable tide.

"Well done, Warrant Officer Suzaku Kururugi."

A Sutherland pilot, overseeing the mopping-up operations, opened a video feed and thanked him warmly.

This unit was not the spearhead of the "Trident" offensive, nor the Princess's Royal Guard or one of the Four Knights of Order. It was an ordinary army combined-arms armored regiment. Their role: coordinate with main forces, using armored mobility to scatter and divide the E.U. Joint Army.

Blitzkrieg-style tactics—keep the enemy from regrouping, split major encirclements into smaller pockets, then, with mechanized infantry divisions, leverage superior coordination to annihilate each pocket in turn. The Eleven Expeditionary Corps also fell under this structure.

This was why the Seventh-Generation [Lancelot] often transferred by its high-mobility landspinners rather than dedicated transport carriers—frequent skirmishes, ambushes, and sweep battles demanded it.

Hearing this, Suzaku glanced at the gleaming white-gold mech before him, far more advanced than the Sutherlands produced in Area 11, its cockpit far less visible.

"Um, sir, I'm only a sergeant…"

"Soon enough."

The Sutherland pilot spoke with certainty.

"Such complex, high-speed horizontal maneuvers aren't something just any Knightmare pilot can pull off."

He had carefully observed the white-gold frame in battle. Its flamboyant paint, the fact that an Eleven was piloting a Seventh-Generation prototype—this was no ordinary conscripted cannon fodder.

Besides, the Special Dispatch Technical Corps had the backing of Prince Schneizel. And with some digging in public databases—well, Suzaku Kururugi, the only son of the last Prime Minister of Area 11.

Perhaps the Imperial high command, faced with the E.U.'s dishonorable suicide tactics, wanted a positive counter-symbol?

"In Britannia, ability leads to greatness. Her Highness Princess Vela rewards and punishes with fairness."

He admonished gently: "Even if you are an Eleven, even if the Clovis assassination continues to stain the reputation of Honorary Britannians from your land—this is Euro Britannia."

"Prove your loyalty. Earn glory. Warrant Officer is only the beginning."

"I will prove myself," Suzaku said firmly.

"First you must survive."

The Sutherland pilot gave a noncommittal reply: "I hope to see you in the Royal Guard selection by year's end."

With that, he departed.

Suzaku fell into thought.

The Royal Guard selection of the Third Princess, Vela…

Selection—choosing the best of the best, forging them into an elite army.

If it was the Third Princess, then yes—she was indeed the kind of sovereign many deemed worthy of loyalty and of betting everything upon.

But he had once received the kindness of another gentle princess.

Perhaps her power and influence were far less than those of the Third Princess, but her golden, pure ideals had moved him more deeply, making him willing to strive with all he had—for a world where no one would ever lose those most precious to them.

Not to become the heir of Emperor Charles, gazing down upon the world.

He had never met the Third Princess. But from her reputation alone, he could glimpse the truth—an all-around enhanced version of Governor Cornelia.

Except without a younger sister.

Suzaku Kururugi's wandering thoughts did not last long. Beep beep.

"Miss Cecile."

Answering the comms, he looked at the intelligent woman who appeared on the console screen.

"Good work, Suzaku-kun. I believe you'll soon earn both the military's and Her Highness' recognition. Europe is not Area 11's battlefield—never let down your guard."

"Understood."

His expression turning solemn, Suzaku said earnestly: "Thank you, Miss Cecile."

The Baltic campaign was likely the first large-scale battle he had participated in since joining the Britannian military.

In fact, the entire Eleven Expeditionary Corps could say the same.

In Japan—Area 11—Suzaku had faced sizable armed conflicts, suppression of rebels, and peacekeeping. But compared to the formal, large-scale operations on the Eastern European front—with forces numbering in the hundreds of thousands, with insane concentrations of firepower, with tens of thousands of advanced technologies and weapons being applied and innovated—

The United Republic of Europia was no mere remnant of a fallen island nation.

The two could not be compared.

Even the [Lancelot], without allied support and the broader framework of Britannia's military systems, could not repeat the heroic, lone feats of cutting through enemy lines as in Area 11.

Unless Dr. Lloyd upgraded the [Lancelot] again, enhancing its performance.

Or unless some breakthrough came in critical technology.

Vmmm—

Engines hummed above as a VTOL transport approached. Suzaku looked up, and the live feed sensors locked onto the Special Dispatch's transport.

At the edge of the open side hatch stood Earl Lloyd, carefree as ever, smiling and waving at him.

"You fought swiftly, Suzaku."

His trademark flippant tone carried as he shouted: "I just received orders. Part of the Eleven Expeditionary Corps is to move to G-1's outer perimeter for standby. Sergeant Suzaku, time to show your worth!"

Suzaku blinked, then nodded firmly.

Just as he started the Lancelot's unique Sakuradite core engine, preparing to dash ahead with its mobility, Cecile's slow, thoughtful voice reminded him:

"Suzaku-kun, intelligence mentions the [Alexander]—the model of the so-called 'Hannibal's Ghost.' Even if not the very WZERO Unit that crushed the Raphael Knights, you've seen the news: the E.U. continues conscripting Japanese emigrants in Europe."

"If you encounter your own people here in Europe—what will you do?"

Suzaku hesitated, his tone uncertain: "I will obey orders. And… try to persuade them."

"And if they won't listen, even act with more extreme hostility?"

Cecile pressed further: "If the generals and staff of G-1, or even Princess Vela herself, order you to execute them—what then?"

Gentle voice, piercing question.

Suzaku paused.

He knew well this was Cecile's kindness.

For he could not escape such questions. If he faltered in front of Her Highness, all he had built would collapse…

He moved his lips: "Of course… I would carry it out."

On the screen, Cecile's brows furrowed ever so slightly.

But only for an instant.

"You have my sympathy, Suzaku-kun."

She smiled softly again, though with a hint of quiet warning in her eyes. Beep beep. The call ended, the screen returning to normal.

"…"

Suzaku sat silently in the cockpit for a long time.

He stared at the screen, now gone completely dark.

At last—

Suzaku Kururugi let out a deep sigh.

That interruption had stilled his earlier urgency. Instead of rushing off alone to reach the G-1 Elizabeth first, he set out together with his comrades of the Eleven Expeditionary Corps.

Leaving the border town behind, the column passed through several encirclement pockets formed by friendly forces, driving southwest for some distance.

"Suzaku-san."

A standard [Sutherland] accelerated quietly to match pace with the [Lancelot].

"Uehara, Furukawa, and Kikuchi… they've all fallen."

The man's accent was strange.

"Those French bastards used our own people as human bombs. Worse than the Purists, if you ask me. But one thing's for sure—their gear is leagues beyond any resistance group back home."

"Ah… may they rest in peace."

Hearing this, Suzaku's eyes dimmed. He rubbed his forehead, for once the muscle-bound fool showing signs of fatigue.

Those dead had been from the first batch of qualified recruits in the Eleven Expeditionary Corps.

All former Honorary Britannians of the Area 11 Army.

Veterans of a sort—trained for years, with decent infantry skills.

Politically, most shared views close to Suzaku's. When the Third Princess's "Conscription Order for Countering the E.U. WZERO Unit" was issued in Area 11, many, moved by the promised benefits, had decided to risk it.

Upon arrival in Euro Britannia, a week and a half of adaptation training had indeed delivered as promised. Unlike the E.U.'s WZERO cannon fodder, they were not used as disposable suicide troops.

Some were even granted slots as Knightmare pilots.

Second-class citizens or not, being treated as people was progress.

Thus morale was high—bold, eager to fight. In less than three days, they had already suffered a quarter casualties. If Britannian instructors hadn't restrained them, they'd have launched full-on charges already.

As for the second, third, and fourth batches… Suzaku didn't know their losses.

"Sekiya-san. Please, live on."

After a long pause, Suzaku spoke.

"Ah, let's both endure. For Her Highness the Third Princess."

...

"Oh my, Suzaku-kun seems to have become the backbone of the Eleven Expeditionary Corps?"

Inside the Special Dispatch VTOL transport, Cecile, standing at the console, sounded surprised.

"Quite natural."

Arms folded, Lloyd replied: "The influence of being the son of a fallen Prime Minister."

"Two sides to every coin. Resistance factions may call him a traitor, but the compromisers who wish to become Honorary Britannians support him strongly. I suspect that's why the Third Princess took note of him."

"Eh?"

Cecile tilted her head adorably.

"If it helps rule, then… if Japan's so-called eternal imperial family still had an heir, wouldn't that work even better?"

"The Imperial House? Impossible."

Lloyd shook his head flatly, grinning with amusement.

"With Her Highness Vela's temperament, she would never allow a separatist dynasty like that under her rule."

Behind his rimless glasses, Lloyd narrowed his eyes.

The Britannian royals always fought one another for the throne—just like Charles now. And the Third Princess Vela had clearly inherited his thirst for power, eager and even passionate about struggle and conquest.

Not that it mattered to him.

Lloyd had no interest in such tedious politics.

The Britannian dynasty could fight forever for all he cared.

He only cared for technology, for research.

And rumor had it—Princess Vela's private research institute held no small number of treasures…

As these thoughts passed, the roar of engines grew once more, this time far fiercer. Lloyd raised his head toward the northeastern skies.

"So, they've come."

A drone swarm buzzed as formations of transport craft, gunships, and armed helicopters emerged from the clouds in dense clusters, sweeping southwest.

"That royal crest… Her Highness Vela's personal unit. My, how enormous!"

Drawn to the largest and most imposing machine among them, Cecile's pupils narrowed slightly.

At her side, even Lloyd's eyes widened behind his lenses.

"As expected of a princess said to have the temper of a dragon—she still prefers things massive."

...

G-1 Elizabeth.

Not long ago.

The Knightmare standby platform was crowded with researchers in white lab coats.

But in the maintenance chamber—meant to service an entire squadron of frames—there stood only a single steel giant.

Tap, tap.

Vela leisurely raised a cup of steaming black tea, sipping lightly.

With some pride, she asked: "Well?"

"Awe-inspiring."

From behind Vela stepped a cold, sharp woman.

The purple cloak with gold trim spoke her identity clearly: Ninth Knight of the Round—Nonette Enneagram.

She had been Vela's senior at the officer academy, and Cornelia's classmate. Her fierce style had given Cornelia no shortage of hardship.

Blonde-haired, gray-eyed, she appeared around twenty-five, clad in the black-and-white uniform of the Knights of the Round. Her graceful figure was sharply outlined, a holstered pistol at her hip. Her strong, beautiful face was full of keen interest.

"[Excalibur]."

Nonette murmured the codename Vela had given the frame, her eyes roaming the silver-gray mech with its cold metallic sheen.

Nearly 12 meters tall—two and a half [Sutherlands] in height—its shoulders were clad in overlapping armor like eaves, thick plating covering it head to toe. Its back was straight, lacking the hunched cockpit common to most Knightmares, while its legs, bearing its weight, carried a strange elegance.

Its proportions were strikingly close to human.

"That name… Your Highness Vela, you truly are ambitious."

"Perhaps."

Setting the gold-trimmed cup onto the tray held by her attendant, Vela smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her ear, one hand on her hip. With the other, she twirled the ID-key at her fingertip, then turned slightly and asked: "An E.U. armored brigade—lucky prey. Care to test it?"

"Test it, then."

Chapter 257: Misteln—I'm Way Stronger Than Dark Seele~!

Inside the Fire Moth base.

"Anyway, that's how it is. Misteln is my long-lost family. It's really great we could meet again. Everyone, please take care of her from now on, I'm counting on you~"

"..." xN

After Elias finished speaking.

Everyone's gaze turned toward the smiling Misteln. Their eyes were full of curiosity and surprise—none of them had expected Elias to really bring back a "family member."

"Mhm mhm! Elias' family is of course my family too! Misteln Schariac, what a super pretty name! But are you Elias' older sister?"

Elysia immediately started chatting.

As long as it was related to Elias, Miss Pink Elf loved it. Her gaze toward Misteln instantly became especially warm and affectionate—after all, they were all family now.

"Well, I don't know about that."

"Eh?"

"I'm the same as Mast—cough cough, Elias. We were abandoned right after we were born, so we don't know our exact relationship. Maybe I'm the older sister, maybe the younger, or something else entirely. But that doesn't matter."

Misteln smiled and wrapped her arm around Elias' neck, pressing her flawless face affectionately against the boy's cheek.

"What matters is that we're together again now~"

"Mm, yes, that's right…"

Elias shifted his gaze guiltily.

On the way back, he had thought long and hard but still hadn't come up with a better explanation, so he decided to just wing it. Anyway, it didn't sound suspicious.

By making Misteln an orphan too, he could also prevent anyone from digging into her background.

"Feels kind of sloppy… So you two never met before today? Then how are you sure you're really blood-related?" Mobius asked suspiciously.

"That's easy~ Heave-ho!"

Misteln released the power of her Schariac stigma, and Elias also unleashed the same. The two forces of [Salvation] flared together, both driving Honkai energy to shine with identical brilliance.

At once, everyone was speechless. Well, fine—it was clear enough their "special effects" matched.

Aponia nodded in recognition.

"I can sense it. This young lady Misteln's fate is indeed bound to Elias'… though, isn't it bound a bit too tightly…"

The nun revealed a subtle expression.

Up until now, the one whose fate had been most tightly twined with Elias' was Elysia. But Misteln was even more extreme!

She had the same pure white thread of fate as the boy. And rather than being merely entangled, it was like a thin strand had split off from Elias' own line.

That strand coiled around Elias' thread again and again, as though unwilling to be apart even for a moment.

Aponia could not see her detailed future either.

(Normal! From one perspective, Misteln can be said to have split from my stigma—she is basically a part of my own power.)

Elias tightened his grip on Misteln's slender hand.

Since Aponia couldn't see his future, she naturally couldn't see the future of Misteln either, who was essentially his branch.

Their intimacy was only natural.

An example made it clear: Elias and Misteln's relationship was like Seele and Dark Seele's.

Except Misteln was far stronger than Dark Seele by many magnitudes.

Not to mention she had additional abilities—transcription, forcibly awakening stigmas, manipulating Seeds of Ideas, capturing and controlling dreams, spatial manipulation, mental entity projection, stigma body, amplification of Honkai energy…

Other than that, the two had little difference~

(Dark Seele: How is that "no difference" at all?!!)

"Wait, I just realized something. Misteln, you should be able to do what Seele does, right? Enter my body and fight using it with my permission?"

Elias suddenly thought of this and whispered to Misteln, who was already pressing her whole self close to him.

"Of course I can~"

Misteln also whispered softly in Elias' ear, her tone even carrying a hint of pride.

"Everything that Miss Seele can do, I can do too—and even better! After all, although she's a naturally born [Idea] stigma, she's different from me. She isn't connected to the Stigma Space, so in terms of energy and authority, she's far weaker than I am~"

Since the gap between Elias and Seele as hosts was like heaven and earth, the [Idea]s born from them—Misteln and Dark Seele—would naturally have the same kind of gap.

The latter merely used the power of a stigma.

The former could control the stigma itself!

In fact, the original Stigma Project was designed by World Serpent based on Misteln's "transcription" and "dream capture" powers, forming the 16th version of the New Stigma Project!

Her level was absurdly high~ This was a woman who even dared to go easy on the Herrscher of Reason! Though in the end she still lost to Bronya, if she hadn't held back, Bronya would've been crushed long before she could awaken.

"As expected of my Stigma Lady, you're amazing!"

Elias' eyes lit up as he instinctively hugged Misteln tighter. She was truly a treasure! Instantly, he thought of countless new possibilities—many of his shortcomings could now be patched.

To be honest, there weren't many effective ways left in this world to attack Elias. But spiritual attacks, like Fu Hua's Taixuan Eminence, could still affect him.

Now, with Misteln, even that shortcoming was completely gone.

With an [Idea] protecting his spirit, even the great Herrscher of Sentience wouldn't be so "great" anymore.

"Being able to do these things is only natural. After all, I'm an [Idea] born from my Master's power~"

Misteln spoke proudly.

The boost she gave Elias far surpassed one or two—or even three or four—Herrscher Cores! After all, [Idea]s were an extreme existence on par with Herrschers themselves.

"When I enter your body, all of my abilities are available for you to use as well. It's just a pity that in this era stigmas haven't yet been developed, so there are no Seeds of Ideas we can manipulate. Otherwise…"

Otherwise, even Elias' one "weakness"—his lack of numbers—would be filled.

An ordinary Seed of Ideas was equivalent to a Chariot-class MANTIS. But if Misteln wished, she could control tens of thousands of Seeds of Ideas without issue!

Reality wasn't like a game—she wouldn't just summon four little minions with one skill.

"Sluurp—! (o﹃o)"

Elias swallowed hard. Wait, she could really do all that? Misteln was too overpowered! And also…

(Mother-in-law, you really missed out big time!!!)

Elias couldn't help but feel sorry for Cecilia in the original story.

She had died too early and missed out on this huge cheat! If Misteln had been around, she could've soloed all of Schicksal!

Even if Otto had been kicked in the head by a donkey, he would never have picked a fight with an [Idea] who could form an army by herself, who was immune to spiritual attacks, who could manipulate stigmas, and who was practically unkillable.

Not to mention, Misteln could completely counter normal Valkyries! Artificial stigmas were still stigmas, just weaker ones. She could easily shatter them.

"Hehe~ Let's try it next time!"

"No problem!"

Elias was already daydreaming. After all, he intended to push forward the Stigma Project—but of course not the same as the original. There was no need to sacrifice all humanity for some so-called completion plan.

Wouldn't it be better if he just became the Herrscher of Finality himself?

With this body modified by the Will of Honkai, not becoming the Herrscher of Finality would be a waste!

More importantly, stigmas had to exist! They were a cornerstone of the current civilization's fight against Honkai, and Misteln's abilities made them even more essential.

Without a stigma system, several of her biggest moves would basically be disabled.

"Cough, cough! You two should wrap it up already."

Dr. Mei's eye twitched as she watched Elias and Misteln clinging to each other for so long.

"Eh?" "Hm?"

Elias and Misteln froze for a moment before realizing—this wasn't a private setting but a public one. Their little round of intimate whispers had been witnessed by others.

"Elias, no 'forbidden stuff' allowed, okay?!"

Elysia looked visibly flustered.

Even if you two were long-lost "family," there had to be a limit! She subconsciously smacked her lips—Elysia really hadn't expected that even she would be force-fed dog food one day.

Hugging, whispering—did they even remember that Miss Pink Elf was standing right here? Couldn't they at least include her?

"Cough, cough! You're overthinking, Elysia. That kind of thing doesn't exist between us!"

"Really?"

"Really, really! Absolutely true!"

Elias nodded at once and hugged the lonely Pink Elf comfortingly. At the same time, he added in his heart:

(Family may be true, but it's also an excuse. After all, Misteln isn't even human. So even if something like that ever happened, it wouldn't count as 'forbidden stuff'!)

"Alright then. Elias is solid when it comes to bottom lines."

Elysia finally felt relieved. Her gaze toward Misteln softened again. A bit of intimacy was fine—so long as she wasn't given a green hat, everything was good!

"I look forward to working with you, Misteln. I'm Elysia, but just call me Ely. By the way, this super pretty name of mine was given by Eli himself Oh, and since Eli and Ely sound the same, you better pay attention"

The elf girl reached out her hand warmly to the stigma lady, both showing goodwill and subtly asserting her special status.

"Hello, Elysia~ I already know about you. I look forward to working together as well. And yes, it really is such a beautiful name. But… I'm the same, you know."

"True, Misteln's name is really nice too! Huh? It even kind of matches mine—what a coincidence. Looks like we're destined to get along really well in the future!"

Elysia had no idea what Misteln truly meant.

"Hehe~ of course."

Misteln's flawless smile never wavered, but inwardly she added:

(Of course my name is nice—it was also given by Master. That's what I meant by 'the same.' Looks like you misunderstood, Elysia~)

Misteln couldn't deny her heart felt very happy. Having broken free from the curse of being just a stigma, she was grateful and delighted for her new existence.

Compared to being just an unconscious mark on Elias' back, this form—touching, speaking, embracing in human shape—was intoxicating.

And to her surprise…

Though she was the embodiment of [Salvation], her personality was actually greedy. Now that she had the human form she had never dared to dream of, she wanted even more.

For example—surpassing the Pink Elf before her!

(From the very start, I have the advantage. After all, only Elysia and I have names given personally by Master. And compared to her, I know him far better!)

Just thinking of this, Misteln unconsciously puffed out her chest, rivaling Ely's own striking charm.

Because she was Elias' stigma, she knew everything that had happened to him. She knew her dear Master had traveled from fifty thousand years in the future to the Previous Era.

And she wasn't just a separate being—she could also be considered Elias' own ability. Which meant…

(If Master ever travels through time again, I'll be able to follow him too! That kind of overwhelming advantage—no one else could possibly have it~)

At the thought, Misteln's smile grew even brighter.

Though it seemed like she had just stepped onto the starting line…

Her starting line was practically at the finish. Maybe even one step away! After all, her affection level was already maxed—Elias could never hate his Stigma Lady~

With her innate vast knowledge, Misteln immediately found the perfect word for herself—life's winner!

Though she wore the face of a saint, her heart brimmed with little schemes. She was already considering whether she should "ascend the throne" tonight.

Meanwhile, elsewhere…

"Mei, I heard the branch in Mutaru has come up with something interesting lately—combat puppets and such. And you've also been researching artificial intelligence, right?"

Elias counted on his fingers. By this time, Soulium technology should have become fully developed, gradually moving from the field of weapons into the realm of robotics.

"Hm? You mean Prometheus?"

Mei was a little surprised Elias would bring this up, but after a thought it seemed natural. After all, the savior before her was still a boy—being interested in robots was perfectly reasonable.

"I've had too many matters to deal with recently, so I decided to create an AI assistant to help me with my work. It's nearly finished. Elias, do you want to come see it when it's done?"

"Yes!"

Elias nodded without hesitation. Misteln had already appeared—if Prometheus didn't show up soon, it would be too late.

He couldn't wait to see what the robot version of Bronya would be like. Last life, since it was only a game, he had no chance. But this time he definitely intended to find her charging port!

And then there was the combat puppet technology…

Elias: (I'm going to custom-order a hundred Elysias!)

...

A few days later.

After successfully joining Fire Moth, Misteln caused quite a stir. When she teamed up with Elias on missions, wherever they went, Honkai Beasts en masse dropped dead.

Mobius: "…Something's definitely off."

Clever as snake, she immediately saw the extraordinary nature of this Stigma Lady. Even though Misteln's performance was flawless enough to fool most, she was still too unusual—there was a distinctive "inhuman" aura about her.

On the very day she joined the team, she even showed off in the training field—thrashing Kevin terribly.

The [Idea]'s combat style was dazzlingly elegant, full of special effects. She could fight at both range and close quarters. At present, without Judgment of Shamash and not yet transformed into a chimera, Kevin could only be one-sidedly beaten down.

"Mei, what do you think of Misteln?"

"What do I think? She's Elias' family, isn't she."

Facing Mobius' questioning while busy with finishing Prometheus in the lab, Mei answered casually.

"…You can't seriously believe that."

"Of course~"

Mei replied with a look of utter certainty.

"Mobius, your curiosity is too strong—you want to figure out everything. But to me, Misteln's identity doesn't matter at all, because Elias said she's family."

As the pinnacle of human intellect, how could Mei not see the truth? But just as she said, there was no need to care.

No matter how mysterious or suspicious Misteln's origin, the moment Elias vouched for her, she became trustworthy. After all, this was the credibility of the savior himself.

"Tch! Fine. But Mei, for a scientist, you sure understand these little twists and turns of human nature."

"That's because you're too blunt, Mobius. Intelligence alone isn't enough—you need emotional intelligence too~" Dr. Mei said proudly.

"Heh~ Emotional intelligence? Who was it that appeared after Elysia yet still hasn't risen in status? I'm dying of laughter."

Mobius mercilessly delivered her jab.

Mei's hand trembled, dropping Prometheus' radiator onto the floor. Then she calmly pushed up her glasses.

"…Mobius, you won't have a budget next month."

Chapter 563: Gift

In just two hours—

What Megumi Kato did to Kotomi Izumi could only be described as torment. Even though Megumi kept telling herself in her heart to stay calm, the moment she held Kotomi's body, an indescribable feeling surged within her.

Even Megumi herself didn't understand what that feeling was. She only knew there was a flame in her chest that needed the spring's water to extinguish. And that spring water, which could soothe everything and calm everything, was right before her eyes.

It was like someone lost in the desert for days and nights finally seeing an oasis with parched eyes—too weak to cry out, only able to devour everything the oasis offered with greedy looks and actions.

Until Megumi exhausted herself, collapsing on Kotomi's battered body, panting heavily.

Kotomi Izumi, whose breathing was faint and uneven, reached out and embraced Megumi's head, silently soothing her.

[Heal]

Kotomi silently repeated the word in her heart. It was one of the system's built-in abilities, which she rarely used before, but in the past two hours, she had used it countless times.

With the silent chant, a light of pink and blue enveloped Kotomi's right hand. The bones that Megumi had literally broken just moments ago were restored, and the pain vanished.

Everything Megumi had done just now was as if she were in a trance, her movements rough to the extreme.

To be precise, even Megumi herself couldn't control the weight of her every action. Yet Kotomi endured the pain and accepted everything, without the slightest rejection of what Megumi did.

If not for [Heal] constantly repairing the damage Kotomi sustained—

By the time Megumi came back to her senses, she would only have seen Kotomi's lifeless body: eyes empty, clothes disheveled, skin ice-cold.

When Megumi returned to awareness, her mind was filled with Kotomi's wordless gentleness. Tears welled in her eyes as she softly embraced Kotomi's bare body, trembling as she said:

"I just had a dream… a terrifying dream. I dreamed I killed you… in the bedroom… with a knife…"

"That really is a terrible dream. Let's forget it completely, shall we?" Kotomi rubbed her cheek gently against Megumi's.

"Okay…"

Megumi's voice was choked as she kissed Kotomi's lips deeply. Kotomi's warmth, her voice, her words—made Megumi feel that even if she couldn't monopolize Kotomi, it didn't matter. As long as Kotomi loved her, as long as they could live together until the end of their lives, that was enough.

The two lay quietly on the bed, embracing each other, spending a long, still moment together.

After a while, Kotomi finally spoke:

"You didn't take my first time…"

Megumi froze for a moment before realizing—yes, she hadn't taken Kotomi's first time!

"Then let's do it ten more times!"

Megumi pushed herself up. Just moments ago she had been exhausted, but upon realizing Kotomi's first time was still within reach, her whole body filled with boundless energy.

"Mm—" Kotomi puffed out her cheeks in displeasure.

Seeing this, Megumi scratched her head with an awkward smile and asked: "N-not allowed?"

"Of course not! You're such a bad little Megumi! You nearly broke me apart just now, and you still want more? Do you want me to drop out of high school before graduation and become a stay-at-home mom because of pregnancy?" Kotomi pouted, sulking.

"Ugh… fine…" Megumi muttered, a little disappointed, cursing herself inwardly. Why hadn't she taken Kotomi's first time when the chance was so perfect? What had she even been doing during those two hours?!

Seeing the disappointment on Megumi's face, Kotomi smiled softly. Once more, she gently embraced Megumi and said with a light laugh:

"I'm not going to suddenly disappear. You didn't take my first time this time—there's always next time~ Don't be in such a rush."

"Mmhm." Megumi Kato nodded obediently. Every time after she had her 'fill,' she would be very well-behaved and listen to Kotomi for a while.

...

As evening approached—

After putting her clothes back on, Kotomi didn't waste any more time and remembered the purpose of her visit: to copy the notes from the half-day of morning classes.

The notes weren't much. In just a little over ten minutes, Kotomi had completely caught up.

"I'll head home now."

"Not staying for dinner tonight?" Megumi asked.

"No, I didn't tell my mom I was coming to your place. She's probably just finishing cooking right about now."

"I see… then I'll walk you out."

"Okay~" Kotomi said, stretching out her slender, delicate hand toward Megumi.

Seeing this, Megumi immediately understood and reached out to support Kotomi, helping her walk downstairs.

Every time after they were done, Kotomi always needed Megumi's support to walk. Her legs hadn't completely recovered yet, and stepping on the floor with her small feet still felt like treading on cotton. Walking on level ground was manageable, but going down stairs left her swaying and unsteady.

And this was even with the help of the Queen of All Females constitution…

Supporting Kotomi down the stairs, once at the entrance, Megumi carefully helped her sit, then knelt on one knee to put Kotomi's shoes on. But before she slipped them on—

Megumi deliberately…

"Megumi, bad!" Kotomi puffed up her cheeks and kicked Megumi's face lightly with her small feet wrapped in black stockings.

The touch was so light it didn't hurt at all—in fact, it tickled pleasantly, making Megumi chuckle out loud.

Once Kotomi's shoes were on, she left Megumi's house. Megumi escorted her all the way to the door.

"See you tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow." Megumi smiled. Just as Kotomi turned to leave, she gently grabbed Kotomi's wrist.

Kotomi, about to walk away, felt the tug and resistance.

She turned back—and in the next moment, a sweet fragrance brushed past her nose.

So sweet.

The two kissed at the doorway.

...

Not far from Megumi's house—

A Rolls-Royce Phantom sat quietly.

Atsuki kept her eyes closed, never glancing outside. As Arisu Sakayanagi's maid, she knew very well what she should and shouldn't see.

In the passenger seat, Arisu's face was dark as she glared at Megumi Kato kissing Kotomi at the door.

"Ka…to… Megumi! This is the first time I've ever so strongly wanted to kill someone! You deserve death!!! Kotomi clearly belongs only to me… You dare desecrate her beauty? Even if I kill you ten thousand times, making you die in countless miserable ways, your actions could never be forgiven!! I'll drown you in cement and sink you to the bottom of Tokyo Bay!!"

Arisu's hand clenched tightly around her cane. Jealousy and rage twisted her beautiful face into something fierce, her words growing more intense with every breath.

Seeing Arisu Sakayanagi gritting her teeth in fury, Atsuki couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, today the young lady had brought an ordinary cane, not the one with a hidden blade.

Otherwise, Arisu would probably have already drawn the blade, turning the cane into a sword and slashing at Megumi Kato.

Don't be fooled by how Arisu needed a cane to walk. When it truly mattered, her running speed was no slower than an ordinary person's. More than once, Atsuki had even suspected whether the young lady's legs had already recovered enough to walk normally.

As Arisu roared with rage, Atsuki could only keep her eyes shut silently, while constantly observing the young lady's emotions. If anything seemed off, she would have to stop her from acting on impulse at once.

Arisu's possessiveness and protectiveness toward Kotomi were terrifyingly pathological. And now, the Kotomi she loved most was being embraced and kissed by another woman.

Without question, Arisu's killing intent was already decided.

Atsuki quietly locked the car doors. She was afraid the young lady might impulsively jump out of the car and confront Megumi face to face.

Arisu continued her furious roar for quite a while. Only after coughing a few times did her emotions appear to settle. Yet the coldness in her eyes as she glared at Megumi was enough to send chills down one's spine.

Atsuki even wondered whether she should remind the young lady not to kill so easily.

Outside the car window, the two girls at the doorway finally ended their long kiss, gazing at each other reluctantly.

"Megumi, I really need to go home now."

"Be careful on the way. When you get home, remember to send me a message," Megumi said softly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind Kotomi's ear.

"Come on, the road is so close. If you stand here and watch me until I disappear from sight, I'll basically already be home by then," Kotomi chuckled, then turned and walked in the direction of her house.

Megumi watched her leave until her figure vanished completely from view.

Only after receiving a Line message from Kotomi—[I'm home now]—did Megumi finally turn back inside.

But Megumi wasn't the only one watching Kotomi leave. Arisu Sakayanagi, sitting inside the Rolls-Royce Phantom, also stared blankly at Kotomi's retreating back.

She wished Kotomi could walk a little slower, even slower still, so she could look at her just a little longer.

After Kotomi left, Arisu silently opened the car door and returned to the back seat. On the way here, she had sat in the front passenger seat in her haste to see Kotomi sooner. Normally, she always sat in the back.

Once seated in the back, she pressed the button beside the seat, raising the footrest. The already comfortable chair became even more so as it reclined, letting her gaze up at the Rolls-Royce's starlight ceiling where a shooting star occasionally streaked across.

With the privacy shades drawn down, Atsuki finally started the car smoothly and drove away.

Only after a long silence did Arisu speak again: "Atsuki, when we return, pack my luggage and request a half-month leave from school."

"Yes, I understand. But, young lady, what do you plan to do with half a month's leave? I'll need to report to the master and madam."

"To visit the Izumi family in Yamanashi, and the Hishinaga family in Kumamoto, Kyushu," Arisu said calmly.

"Both families are related to Kotomi. One is her grandfather's side, the other her maternal grandfather's side."

"Although I've already entrusted grandfather to propose the marriage to the Izumi head, knowing his personality, I doubt he stated it clearly the first time."

"Young lady, it's only natural that the master acted cautiously. After all, both you and Kotomi hold extraordinary positions. If the two of you truly marry one day, it would mean binding together three great conglomerates completely. Many people do not wish to see such a situation."

"Not only outsiders. Even the heads of the Izumi and Hishinaga families will carefully examine Sakayanagi's sincerity and speculate on our true intentions."

"Our true intention is simple—I want to marry Kotomi. I want her to be my wife. I want her future name to be Kotomi Sakayanagi," Arisu declared firmly.

"What if the Izumi family refuses? What if they don't want Kotomi to marry into your family, but instead ask you to marry into theirs—so that your name becomes Arisu Izumi?"

"Either way is fine, as long as I can marry Kotomi."

"Sigh… Young lady, to be honest, even if you personally visit the Izumi and Hishinaga families, it won't be easy to settle the matter of marrying Kotomi."

Atsuki sighed, then continued:

"For ordinary people, marriage might be simple—discuss a dowry, set a date, and the wedding is done.

But neither you nor Kotomi are ordinary people. Your marriage wouldn't just be marriage—it would be called an alliance.

If such an alliance were decided, both the Izumi and Hishinaga families would want to secure the greatest advantage from it, while the Sakayanagi family would also seek to take the lead. Neither side would want to yield, so inevitably there would be a long period of negotiations and maneuvering. By the time everything is agreed upon, you and Kotomi will probably have graduated from university. Heh, in a way, that would be just right."

"You saw it yourself earlier—Megumi Kato has already made moves on Kotomi many times! We can't afford to wait patiently. The official wedding can wait until after high school graduation, but I want the engagement ceremony with Kotomi to be held when we're in our second year of high school," Arisu said seriously.

"That's too rushed," Atsuki reminded her.

"Rushed? This is already me at my most patient. If I could, I would marry Kotomi right away and build a small family with her~" As Arisu spoke, her face revealed a longing expression.

Then she added: "When we get back, just prepare my luggage and request leave from school. Also, buy a first-class ticket to Yamanashi. I'll visit the Izumi family first. As for Father and Mother, I'll talk to them myself."

Atsuki, as Arisu's maid, could only comply. She nodded. "I understand. You're sure you don't want a private jet?"

"Just a first-class ticket. Keep it low-profile."

...

When Kotomi returned home, she greeted her mother, who was cooking in the kitchen, before going straight to her bedroom.

The moment she entered, she shrugged off her outerwear and collapsed onto her bed.

"Kazumi…"

Once again, Kotomi softly called that name, hoping Kazumi would respond. But only silence greeted her. Normally, Kazumi would have already popped up with her usual cheeky arrogance, looking for an excuse to trick her into handing over more reputation points.

Covering her eyes with her arm, Kotomi whispered:

"Idiot."

As if speaking to Kazumi, but more like speaking to herself.

When Kazumi had sent her soul out of the mental space, she had whispered one last sentence, in a voice that sounded like a mischievous prank:

"Kotomi, I hope you can find the real me."

Kotomi hadn't even had the chance to ask what that meant before she was ejected from the mental space—and Kazumi had fallen into her slumber.

Chapter 651: The Brutes of Amon

Who am I? Where am I? Did the spatial rift's exit open at the wrong coordinates?

Such was Kerrigan's question.

As her Leviathan flagship tore through the rift, psionic signals connected her with the entire Swarm. Yet what greeted her eyes was a scene of a grand interstellar war raging in full force—the starry void ablaze under the fury of steel creations.

That was the vast perspective gathered through the Swarm's sensory organs.

Cotton-like sparks dotted the black curtain of space. Towering steel behemoths drifted like void Krakens in the icy cosmos. Blinding, searing light burst into dazzling halos across the abyss.

A space battle.

Densely packed beams nearly covered half a star system's orbital space: lances of laser fire, macro-cannon blasts, countless missiles, torpedoes, plasma rounds, and railgun slugs tearing endlessly through the void.

Could it be that after gaining the power of the Primal Zerg and the first Broodmother on Zerus, she had yet to fully merge with this body of the primal Queen of Blades? That the first time wielding a psionic force greater even than the Overmind's had brought instability?

In that stunned instant, she almost believed she had mistakenly opened the rift into some other part of the galaxy—into the battlefields of alien intelligences.

But within a fraction of a second, Kerrigan dismissed such absurd doubts.

The coordinates of the Korhal system were not wrong. Her calculations were not wrong!

And the wreckage drifting before her—the twisted, shattered hulks of warships—gave her the answer.

Twisted, charred fragments, bizarrely shaped, some massive, some small. Pitiful "ants" ejected from motherships drifted without order in the void.

Corpses clad in red-painted CMC-300 power armor, intact SCV engineering suits, Marauders with gaping holes blasted through their chests, broken Reapers missing their heads…

As a former Ghost of the Terran Confederacy—an assassin and secret police operative—Kerrigan recognized them instantly.

And there it was: the military equipment descended from the Confederacy, stamped with crimson insignias on their pauldrons.

This was the Korhal system. These wrecked battlecruisers were the forces of that bastard, Arcturus Mengsk! And the world under siege—their fortress world Korhal IV!

"What a delightful surprise."

"You're like a spider in its web, Mengsk, waiting in your nest. But all you've done is weave your own cocoon of death…"

A wild smile spread across Kerrigan's face. She could not restrain it.

If Arcturus suffered misfortune, then Sarah Kerrigan rejoiced.

Yet her glee lasted only seconds before vanishing.

Because—

Suddenly, a steel behemoth broke formation, surging ahead with reckless acceleration. It cut directly across the Leviathan cluster newly emerged from the rift. Boldly, it swept past those living warships—dozens of kilometers long—striding straight toward the largest Leviathan, the Queen's own flagship.

The sharp prow smashed aside Brood Lords and Swarm Hosts blocking its path. Scattered lesser Zerg, exposed to space, flailed helplessly. Countless eggs were flung outward like a celestial shower, only to be crushed beneath the rushing steel, splattering yellow-green ichor.

Some were even swept into the roaring plasma thrusters, stretching kilometers in length—like a feast roasted over a bonfire. Cooked through.

"Bring the ship closer—!!"

Not even using internal comms, some brute with flaming starfish-red hair stood on the deck plating, lungs filled with air, red light blazing, and bellowed. His roar thundered across the void, carried by surging violet-red psionic energy.

Before the eyes of billions upon billions of Zerg, the steel behemoth charged alone into the endless tide.

Such an act of sheer provocation instantly drew the swarm's furious response.

Massive beasts and bio-ships surged like a flood of wasps. Though lacking formation, their vastness blotted out the stars. Gaping maws, whipping tendrils, scything limbs—they spewed azure orbs of plasma, hurled Banelings, spat corrosive torrents of viridian acid in a storm of fire.

BOOOOM! BOOOOM!

Every second, the warship's void shields rippled with uncountable impacts.

"Psionics?"

Watching the dagger-like advance of that unknown Imperial warship as it carved into the swarm's ranks, Kerrigan narrowed her glowing violet eyes while commanding her Leviathans to intercept.

Though she could not understand the Imperial tongue, as a natural psionic trained since childhood—and further warped by Zerg augments—she understood well enough the intent conveyed through that psychic surge.

Exaltation. Bloodlust. The raw desire to slay her, to take her head as a trophy.

And when her psionic senses brushed against that uncanny violet-red energy, dread surged. A vast shadow loomed over her.

In that plane where psionic and void intertwined, atop a throne of nameless corpses, stood a radiant platinum silhouette, its scarlet, diamond-pupiled eyes glaring down. Within those eyes swirled endless malice and frenzy, flooding into her mind, dragging her into a maelstrom of fragmented visions.

Greed, arrogance, cruelty, hunger, wrath, slaughter, conquest…

Beneath a hollow diamond cross of doom, they tore all asunder, raising aloft the bloodstained double-headed eagle, proclaiming eternal expansion in the God-Emperor's name. Conquest! Conquest!! Conquest!!!

Beneath the moon of forgotten massacres…

Voices—honorable, warm, elegant, cold, savage, hoarse—all fused into one command:

Swear loyalty, or die.

This was its essence. The shard of "Selene's Honkai" Kerrigan glimpsed—the truth beneath the Empire's radiant colors.

"Ahh—!"

In an instant, Kerrigan staggered, clutching her head, her wings scraping the Leviathan's organic walls. Around her, the swarm convulsed into chaos and frenzy.

"Kerrigan!"

A shadow appeared. A rough hand pressed on her shoulder, blue-white psionic light flaring.

"Hold to yourself. Do not gaze at that violet sun. Its madness will make you a beast."

Zeratul's pale-green eyes narrowed faintly—the sign of his grave concern upon the aged Dark Templar's face.

At last, Kerrigan steadied, the shadow receding from her mind.

"Weakness has never been the obstacle to survival—arrogance is."

Zeratul spoke gravely: "Kerrigan, you were reckless."

"You may be the strongest psionic in the universe, the Primal Queen of Blades who commands the Swarm's void-born might. But that also makes you a thorn in the eye of the dark powers of the void…"

Indeed, the power Kerrigan now wielded already surpassed his in many respects. Yet she was still young, untrained, uneducated in restraint. Her control of that strength was far too crude.

How long had Kerrigan lived? Zeratul was nearly seven hundred years old.

Were it not for the press of time—and her insistence on confronting Arcturus Mengsk here in Korhal—he would have demanded to train her first.

Especially when she dared stare directly into the essence of that power, attempting to trace its roots and analyze its being. In Zeratul's eyes, that was nothing but overconfidence.

Had she learned nothing?

It was the same flaw the Protoss and Jim Raynor's Raiders had exploited against her before. Her personal might had made her reckless, and she had paid dearly.

So she had gained the Primal Zerg's strength, risen higher still—then naturally, pride followed.

Like a nagging elder, Zeratul could not help but warn her again and again: you are the universe's hope, tread carefully.

"Thank you," Kerrigan exhaled, lifting a trembling hand over her head to dispel the last confusion clouding her mind. "You glimpsed it as well, didn't you… Was that Amon? The one fated to destroy the universe? If so… the weight on me is crushing."

"…I cannot be certain."

Zeratul shook his head. "It was similar—very similar. Yet my instincts tell me it was not Amon. Different… though I cannot say why."

He had looked, too—but unlike Kerrigan's stubbornness, he had merely stolen a glance from afar before retreating. Perhaps his psionic gift no longer matched hers, but where talent failed, discipline spared him. The stronger the gift, the deeper the sight—yet the greater the danger of being consumed.

"They have reached Korhal itself… Kerrigan, I fear we must give everything now."

With a long sigh, shhhk!—his warp blade ignited, ghostly green light gleaming against his masked features. "Their target is you. Whether or not they are Amon's servants, you cannot fall. You must endure. The burdens upon you are immense."

"You truly are an odd one, Zeratul."

Kerrigan stood at the Leviathan's vast organic aperture, gazing over her swarm. The brief lapse had already borne consequences: that warship seized the chance, driving the Leviathan into stasis as it forced its way before her.

The Zerg surged like waves against its hull, their rhythms clashing with the furious roar of engines.

A towering wall of steel loomed close. Kerrigan raised her eyes across the unfamiliar design, so unlike Terran warships. Layer upon layer of armor plating, bristling with countless weapon arrays that thundered with rage.

"A decapitation strike, is it…? Then let us see what kind of beings Amon's brutes truly are."

"Zagara, hold this sector with the Leviathan."

"Abathur, reconfigure the Leviathan's gene-sequences. Reinforce its hide and raise its heat resistance."

...

Challenger-class Assault Ship.

Angry Crow Takes Flight.

Specialized for broadsides, ramming, and boarding actions, smaller in size at around ten kilometers. Even within the Sacred Selene Empire's already armor-obsessed naval designs, it was considered extreme.

Engines, armor, and void shields occupied over eighty percent of its structure. Only the remainder was left for the command bridge, servitor nexus, crew quarters, armories, supply holds, hangars, and other spaces.

It went without saying: such vessels could never operate independently. They required constant support, tethered to the fleet for fuel, munitions, and sustenance. Alone, they could not endure.

With the shuddering impact of the collision, on the boarding deck—beneath the golden double-headed eagle of the Empire and the roaring dragon emblem of the Third Legion Black Templars—three thousand warriors in purple-gold power armor stood in flawless formation.

Each bore reinforced modular Terminator plate. Haloed by deflection fields and plasma shields, they carried not only storm bolters and power weapons but also the arsenal of heavy fire teams: finely crafted melta cannons, rotary particle blasters, high-pressure flamethrowers—their great toys, ready for slaughter.

Fully armed, they stood unmoving as statues of marble.

At the fore, Hak Foo watched the shimmering layers of shield energy, gauging the projection range of the teleportation beams. Slowly, he raised his masterwork power fist.

"Advance!"

In that instant, the warship's surface, still slick with ichor and clinging Zerg flesh torn from Leviathan tendrils, convulsed with mountain-crushing force. Its countless guns, clustered as densely as a hive, roared in silence.

Shells from colossal macro-cannons, melta blasts, and lances of light streaked forth in unison, tearing across the void and striking the purple-black carapace of the Leviathan.

BOOOOOOMMMMM—!

Explosions and firestorms consumed the rugged armor plates. The swarming ranks of lesser Zerg circling the Queen of Blades' Leviathan were scattered in an instant.

"Activate the teleportation array!"

Chapter 581: Forced Sobriety

Eriri led the group out of the gymnasium and back into the school building.

Soon after, they passed through a bustling corridor and arrived at the classroom door marked with the sign "Science Room."

Seeing this sign, Kyoko immediately understood why Eriri had come here.

As someone who had read the script, she naturally knew this was the place where the strongest Magiclad Girl, Chris, often stayed.

When Eriri glanced into the Science Room, sure enough, she saw a petite little loli sitting at a desk, sipping alcohol in small gulps.

On the desk sat an alcohol lamp with a wire mesh on top, grilling a piece of dried squid.

Beside the alcohol lamp was a phone, displaying a livestream.

However, since the girl's back was to the door, they couldn't see her face. All they could see was her long, pink, spiral-twisted hair and a white Gothic loli dress.

Without any hesitation, Eriri pushed open the Science Room door and swaggered in with the others.

Hearing the door open, the little loli let out a startled cry and quickly turned around, revealing a delicate face showing a hint of panic.

Her expression seemed slightly dazed from drinking, her cheeks flushed red.

When she saw Eu, she froze for a moment.

Although she was tipsy, that didn't mean she had lost her judgment. She instantly recognized Eu.

But she couldn't reveal her true identity so easily, so she pretended not to know them and mumbled in a dazed tone:

"Who are you? What are you doing here? Hoo-nyuu~"

As she spoke, a strange sound slipped from her mouth. Odd as it was, it sounded incredibly cute.

"Of course we came to find you—the strongest Magiclad Girl, Chris."

Eriri smiled at Chris, openly stating her purpose without pretending otherwise.

Hearing the words "Magiclad Girl," both Seraphim and Sarasvati froze for a moment.

This was the first Magiclad Girl they had seen aside from Kyoko. More importantly, they knew this strongest Magiclad Girl had once joined their vampire ninja leader in rebellion a hundred years ago.

Though curious about Chris, they said nothing for now.

When Eriri called her name, Chris was a little surprised but not overly shocked.

"You… what do you want from me?"

Chris stood up, clutching the large bottle of alcohol in front of her like a shield, tears glimmering in her pretty eyes as she put on a pitiful look.

"I won't waste words. Let me ask you directly: do you want to lift the curse on your body and completely rid yourself of that middle-aged uncle appearance?"

Eriri stepped closer, staring straight into Chris' eyes with a playful smile.

Chris felt uneasy under that smile, yet the temptation of breaking her curse was far too strong.

Without hesitation, she nodded.

"Of course I do! Can you help me break it? Hoo-nyuu~"

"Removing a curse like that is child's play for me. By the way, my name is Eriri. You must have heard of me from Nene, right?"

Hearing Eriri's words, Chris was so shocked her mouth fell open.

As an old drinking buddy of Naegleria, she had often heard about Eriri during their nights out together. In fact, she had heard it more than once.

But she had always dismissed it as drunken rambling and forgot about it after sobering up.

After all, Naegleria's descriptions of Eriri had been so exaggerated they were hard to believe.

Yet now she was seeing Eriri in person. How could she not be astonished?

If this girl truly was as Naegleria had described, then perhaps her curse could really be lifted.

Thinking of this, Chris grew excited and quickly stepped closer, nearly burying herself in Eriri's arms.

"Yes, yes, I've heard of you! Please, I beg you, help me break the curse!"

Chris clutched Eriri's clothes with her left hand, gazing up at her with a pleading expression on her delicate little face, so charming it was almost irresistible.

Even then, she couldn't bear to let go of the wine bottle in her right hand, hugging it tightly to her chest.

A girlish fragrance mixed with the smell of alcohol drifted into Eriri's nose, making her frown slightly.

To be honest, Eriri didn't like the smell of alcohol.

Of course, she wouldn't forbid the people around her from drinking, as long as they didn't show up in front of her completely drunk.

Compared to alcohol, what Eriri disliked even more was the smell of smoke.

She didn't care what strangers did, but she absolutely forbade smoking among the people close to her.

Because of this preference, even Shizuka Hiratsuka—who occasionally accompanied Haruno to the Saekano world—had gradually begun quitting smoking.

Lowering her head to look at Chris, Eriri recalled her plan, and the faint crease in her brows eased away.

"Helping you break the curse isn't impossible, but you'll have to agree to one condition."

"I agree!" Chris nodded immediately without hesitation.

"Oh? You agreed so quickly without even hearing what the condition is?"

"It doesn't matter. As long as I can break my curse, I'll accept any condition."

"Alright, you said it yourself."

With that, Eriri leaned forward and gently blew a breath across Chris' cheek.

In an instant, the pitifully weak curse inside her, along with all the alcohol she had just consumed, vanished completely.

The alcohol-stained loli once again became a fragrant, fresh little loli. Chris also sobered up from her tipsy state.

"All done—the curse in your body is gone."

Chris, who had been blushing from Eriri's sweet breath, snapped back to her senses at those words.

Immediately, she realized her current state.

Even if Eriri hadn't said so, she knew full well that the curse had been lifted. Otherwise, there was no way she could maintain this form while sober. At the same time, she felt powerful magic welling up inside her once again.

"It's really gone! Amazing!"

Overjoyed, Chris waved the bottle around in excitement, not caring about the stares from Eriri and the others.

In fact, to celebrate her newfound freedom, she lifted the wine bottle to her lips and gulped down a mouthful.

And in the very next second…

"Urgh…!"

Everything she drank came spewing back out.

"Ahhh!!! Water, I need water!"

The unbearable taste flooding her mouth left her no time to think. She frantically searched the Science Room for water to rinse her mouth.

But of course, there was none to be found.

Fortunately, Eriri had anticipated this and instantly conjured a bottle of mineral water, tossing it to the panicked Chris.

"Catch."

Seeing the bottle fly toward her, Chris beamed with joy and hurriedly caught it.

Without a word, she twisted the cap open and took a huge gulp.

But she didn't swallow. Instead, she rinsed her mouth and spat it out.

Then she drank again. Rinse, spit, repeat—several times in a row. Only when the awful taste had completely disappeared did she finally stop.

By then, the bottle of mineral water was nearly empty.

Chris let out a long sigh of relief.

At the same time, she realized how ridiculous her frantic behavior had looked just now. Feeling the gazes of everyone around her, she immediately grew flustered and shy.

"D-don't look at me!"

"It's fine. That performance was pretty entertaining."

Eriri chuckled, then reached out to still Chris' restless little head.

Because Eriri had prepared in advance, the wine and water Chris had spat out evaporated before they even touched the ground, leaving the Science Room spotless.

Hearing Eriri's words, Chris grew even more embarrassed. It took her a long while to calm down.

When she finally regained her senses, she realized the severity of the situation.

"Why did this happen? How could delicious wine suddenly taste so disgusting? Eriri, was this your doing?"

Chris looked pitifully at Eriri, hoping for an answer.

"That's right—it was me. From now on, your sense of taste has been permanently altered. No matter what kind of alcohol you drink, it will taste unbearably awful."

Eriri admitted without hesitation, while Chris' face turned pale with horror at her words.

"You… you're a devil, aren't you?!"

For a seasoned drunkard, being unable to drink was worse than death.

What made it worse was that her sense of smell hadn't changed—wine still smelled wonderful to her.

But she could only smell it, never taste it. That torment was even crueler, like another vicious curse laid upon her.

"Don't blame me. You were the one who said you'd accept any condition. My condition was that you quit drinking."

Eriri spread her hands, feigning innocence.

"If you wanted me to quit, you could've just told me! I would've done it! Why did you have to change my taste buds?"

"No need to make it complicated. I simply solved it all at once. Honestly, you should be thanking me—I saved you a lot of time."

Hearing this, Chris' little face darkened, and she trudged over to a corner, squatting down in silent despair.

Though her curse had been lifted, her joy was gone.

"Alright now, don't be so sad. So you can't drink anymore—big deal. Drinking isn't the only source of happiness. In fact, there's a kind of joy you've never experienced before that's far beyond anything alcohol can give you~"

Though Chris looked adorable curled up in the corner, Eriri had no intention of leaving her like that.

Chris slowly lifted her head at those words, her eyes dull and lifeless like stagnant water.

"What kind of joy?"

"No need to rush. You'll experience it for yourself in time. Right now, don't you have something more important to do?"

Hearing this, Chris' eyes lit up faintly.

"You're right. I can't waste time like this. Now that I've regained my strength, I have to deal with that treacherous disciple of mine."

At the thought, her once-lifeless eyes regained their glow, and she stood up again.

"Eriri, even though you've taken away my joy, I still thank you for lifting my curse. You're right—I have more important matters. If I survive and return, I'll make sure to repay you."

The last words came out with gritted teeth, her tone carrying suppressed resentment.

She was preparing to head to Villiers to exact revenge on her disciple, the one who had joined their rebellion yet somehow escaped the curse.

Though she had regained her power, she had no Magiclad Device to transform with. She would need to seize one in Villiers.

And if the Queen of Villiers, the one who had cursed her, discovered her return, she might never make it back to Earth.

Even with the title of strongest Magiclad Girl, Chris could not defeat the queen who possessed the strongest Magiclad Device.

Without another word, Chris activated her teleportation magic and vanished from the Science Room.

...

In Villiers, the magical world, there existed a magic academy called "Martlez," dedicated entirely to training Magiclad Girls.

Within that academy was a class named the "Premature Growth Program," containing billions of students.

The class's homeroom teacher was a silver-haired loli with twin tails and an extremely cute face.

But in this world where more than half the population were lolis, such a thing wasn't unusual.

What mattered was that this silver-haired loli had been one of the three leaders of the rebellion over a century ago. She was also the only Magiclad Girl in Villiers who possessed two Magiclad Devices.

She was the very person Chris sought revenge against—known to her students as "Great Teacher Ariel."

Chapter 336: If You Lose, You Have to Be My Wife!

Inside the room.

Fu Hua was undergoing criticism from the two girls, Cangxuan and Dan Zhu.

"Jingwei, you're truly a once-in-a-millennium blockhead."

"You've been alone with the Commander for two months, and yet besides practicing swordsmanship, you did nothing else?!"

Dan Zhu sat on the sofa, looking like she hated iron for not becoming steel as she lectured Fu Hua.

From time to time, she reached out to pat little Cangxuan on the head.

"Clueless, clueless, tsk tsk…"

"A man and a woman alone together in a room, for so long too… if it were anyone else, tsk tsk…"

"?"

Fu Hua was utterly baffled by their words.

"He came to learn Taixuan Eminence from me, so I taught him. What else should I do?"

"Setsuna usually practices diligently. In just over sixty days, he grasped the divine essence of the Edge of Taixuan—truly rare in the world."

"With such comprehension and talent, if he continues to practice diligently in the future, his achievements in Taixuan Eminence will certainly far surpass mine…"

As she spoke, Fu Hua seriously pondered the problems that had arisen in her teaching.

"Mm, but he still lacks control over his power. Gathering vast amounts of Honkai energy into a sword certainly increases destructive power and range, but his mastery of control falls short…"

"…"

"You've been an immortal for too long. You've already extinguished your humanity."

Listening to Fu Hua speak endlessly about the profundities of Taixuan Eminence and Setsuna's cultivation problems, Cangxuan slapped her forehead, looking at the immortal with despair.

Fu Hua had guarded Shenzhou for over a thousand years, her temperament detached and indifferent.

Since her awakening until now, the number of friends she had made could be counted on one hand.

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu had full confidence in Fu Hua's combat strength, but when it came to her everyday life, they were deeply worried.

Otherwise, they wouldn't have come up with the idea of creating the Book of Fuxi, letting the little ancestor accompany Fu Hua.

"…Did I do something wrong?"

Fu Hua grew even more puzzled.

"I'm asking you—what do you think of the Commander?"

Cangxuan crossed her legs on the sofa, propped her chin, and looked over.

"Him?"

"He helped me remove Blade Mantra, solved the problem of the Herrscher of Sentience, and even paid a tremendous price to traverse time and space to help me reunite with you. I owe him a great debt."

Fu Hua answered.

"Other than that? Don't you have any other thoughts?"

Dan Zhu leaned in, asking eagerly.

"For example, what do you think of his looks? His character and ability? Does he fit your taste?"

"Are you interested in forming a Dao companion with him?!"

"???"

Fu Hua was full of question marks.

"Dan Zhu, why are you asking such things? Have you been reading too many of those nonsensical comics again?"

"You found out?!"

Dan Zhu quickly stuffed her tablet under her backside.

The Starsea Empire's entertainment industry was highly developed. Some works were imported from other worlds, others were created by shipgirls, Spirits, and lolis themselves.

She devoured all kinds of shoujo manga with delight, with romance being the most common theme.

"We're doing this for your own good."

Cangxuan spoke lazily.

"You blockhead, we've followed you for thousands of years, but we've never seen you so happy around the Commander. Hey—"

"Didn't you notice that when you were talking about teaching him Taixuan Eminence earlier, you kept smiling?!"

"And lately, whenever you're with us, all you talk about is the Commander! Commander this, Commander that! The first week, he learned this. The second week, he learned that. The first time he unleashed Taixuan Eminence, what it was like—you remember every single thing he said clearly, don't you?!"

The girl clutched her head in frustration.

Perhaps because Fu Hua had sealed her emotions for far too long, she couldn't even recognize her own feelings.

But as her closest friends, Cangxuan and Dan Zhu could see it as clear as day.

"I have hyperthymesia."

Fu Hua tried to argue.

"Then why do you talk to us about the Commander every single day?"

Dan Zhu pouted.

"And I think the Commander quite likes you too. He even said he'd take you stargazing. If it were me, I'd definitely have agreed."

As she spoke, the girl even started fantasizing.

"Ah, a man who crossed time and space to save me, and even wants to take me stargazing… how romantic. More romantic than the comics…"

"…"

Fu Hua hesitated slightly.

"But I don't know what he thinks… I feel like maybe between us it's just an ordinary cooperative relationship…"

Smack—

Cangxuan slapped her forehead.

"Fu Hua, I'm begging you, go talk to the Commander properly."

...

A few days later, under the starry sky.

Setsuna stood on the bridge of the Eternal Snowfall, practicing his sword techniques move by move.

After comprehending the divine essence, he had already mastered Taixuan Eminence in theory.

But cultivating swordsmanship wasn't like refitting a ship, where equipping new gear was enough.

It required long-term training, constantly honing and tempering one's skill.

Thus, whenever he had free time, he came here to practice.

Buzz—

Honkai energy condensed in his hands, forming into the shape of a sword.

When the Soul essence reached its peak, all weapons under heaven became like swords in one's hands, with no need to cling to a physical blade.

"Flame of Ascension!"

With a low shout, Honkai energy condensed and transformed in the air.

Even space itself distorted, the world turning into black-and-white ink painting.

Only a golden greatsword remained in the sky.

The massive Honkai energy compressed tighter and tighter.

The sword shrank layer by layer until it was only a third of its original size, the power within already trembling on the edge of losing control.

Swish—

Setsuna swung his hand.

The golden greatsword crashed down, stirring radiant streams across the ground.

"Commander is amazing!!!"

Tohru and the shipgirls watching couldn't help but exclaim.

They were used to seeing him fire ship cannons and light spears—this was the first time they had seen him wield a sword.

At that moment, Setsuna was wearing an ancient-style robe resembling those of School of Taixuan, a gift from Fu Hua when they had trained together.

Against the backdrop of the starry sky, he looked tall and striking.

For a moment, everyone watching was a little dazed.

"Ah~ I'm used to seeing him as the fleet's Commander, but like this… Commander is really charming too…"

Taihou rested her chin in her hands, eyes sparkling with hearts.

"Ugh, that move… it reminds me of some not-so-good memories…"

Tohru recalled her reckless challenge against a god of Order.

"The power of that strike isn't far off from the one that 'god' used on me, is it?"

It was the same image of a giant sword descending from the heavens.

The dragon maiden felt she herself wouldn't be able to withstand that strike from the Commander.

"Not enough."

Setsuna looked at the shimmering ground and shook his head.

"The destructive range seems large enough, but the power still hasn't fully focused into a single point."

Swordsmanship was an art of condensing all energy into an attack directed at one target.

His star-annihilating version of Taixuan Eminence, fused with the Allspark, Wisdom Cubes, and all kinds of chaotic energies, had destructive force even greater than Fu Hua's.

But controlling so many energies at once was troublesome.

Ideally, he thought, compressing Honkai energy, the Allspark, and Cube energy together, unleashing them all in one point, would create the ultimate single-target strike.

Star-destroying methods were something the Eternal Snowfall already had in abundance.

What he wanted more was a light, precise method of attack for his first form.

"Oh… so Commander plans to use Taixuan Eminence in human form in the future?"

"That… actually sounds pretty cool…"

The shipgirls exchanged glances, feeling that a sword-wielding Commander was an entirely fresh sight.

He practiced until evening.

The shipgirls, dragon maiden, and others watching began to leave to rest or eat.

Setsuna was just about to call Angeloid to clean up the area when a familiar figure approached.

Fu Hua.

She still wore her cloud-ink robes, her expression slightly hesitant.

"Um… do you have time to chat with me?"

"Oh?"

Setsuna was a little surprised.

"It's rare for you to come talk to me, Hua. Sure, let's talk."

...

A few minutes later.

The two sat side by side outside the bridge of the Eternal Snowfall.

With the energy shield at work, solar wind and cosmic radiation were completely isolated.

Looking up, they saw a dazzling starry sky stretching endlessly.

"Go on, is the food on the station bad, or is the bed too hard, or maybe the internet too slow?"

Setsuna asked with a smile.

"No, none of that."

Fu Hua shook her head.

"The conditions you've provided are excellent. Both I and Griseo are very satisfied, with no shortcomings at all… No, I digress."

She sighed softly.

"Commander, I… just wanted someone to talk to."

"Mhm."

Seeing the immortal's serious expression, Setsuna put away his joking tone.

Fu Hua usually kept all her thoughts hidden in her heart. Her duty to guard humanity and Shenzhou had always pressed her to suppress her emotions.

For Fu Hua to seek him out for a conversation meant she trusted him deeply.

"I…"

Fu Hua paused, as though searching for where to begin.

In the end, she decided to start with her own past:

"Setsuna, before meeting you, I was Hua, one of the Thirteen Flame-Chasers, who fought against Honkai across fifty thousand years since the Previous Era."

"My mission was to carry out the Fire Moth plan, to resist Honkai. But after Chiyou appeared, we realized the Fire Moth plan could never succeed."

"Any attempt to spread advanced technology to humanity only invited greater Honkai disasters. Our salvation plan was doomed from the start."

"So—heh, 'Moth to Flame' was a fitting name, wasn't it?"

Her tone was calm as she recounted everything.

Setsuna listened quietly.

He could feel Fu Hua's lingering unwillingness, her regret over the Fire Moth plan's failure.

He gently placed an arm around her shoulder. She blinked in slight surprise, but did not refuse.

"After that, I wandered all of Shenzhou to guard it, slaying evil, resisting Honkai."

"Thousands of years smoothed away all my emotions. I watched friends pass away one by one. Even Cangxuan and Dan Zhu left me due to a moment of carelessness."

"To avoid forming unnecessary bonds, I stopped getting close to mortals."

"I thought I would go on like that for hundreds or thousands more years, until this civilization grew to match the Previous Era…"

As she spoke, Fu Hua's eyes grew slightly distant.

Setsuna chuckled inwardly.

Luckily, I came early. Otherwise, your troubles would've been endless.

"And then—I met you."

Fu Hua raised her head, her emerald eyes fixed on Setsuna.

"You… freed me from the Blade Mantra, showed me the unbelievable technology of the Starsea Empire."

"Before meeting you, I wasn't sure if this civilization could truly overcome Honkai. But now, I believe it's completely possible."

"More importantly… you reunited me with Cangxuan and Dan Zhu. Thank you."

Fu Hua spoke in a rush, entirely unlike her usual quiet and reserved self.

Through her long years wandering Shenzhou, Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and Book of Fuxi had been her most precious emotional anchors.

She had never imagined that Setsuna would use something as absurd as time travel to bring them back, making up for the regret of ages past.

"So you came here just to thank me? No need for that."

Setsuna waved his hand.

He could tell she was happy with what had happened recently—she just never showed it on her face.

"No, you've done me a great kindness. I must repay you."

"Time travel… surely consumed a vast amount of resources? I'll find a way to compensate you in the future."

Fu Hua suggested earnestly.

"That cost over ten thousand warships, you know? Do you really understand how much those are worth?"

Fu Hua's seriousness amused Setsuna.

"Mm… perhaps I could go to other worlds, slay magical beasts as payment for you."

"As for here… I've walked Shenzhou for many years. I never cared for wealth, but if I sold some of the treasures of School of Taixuan, it might fetch some value."

Fu Hua actually began to think it over.

"Though insignificant, it could at least cover part of it. As for the rest, I'll find a way in the future…"

Pfft—

Setsuna nearly burst out laughing.

"Grinding magical beasts as payment? Do you want to be a Pal? We do have a world where monsters drop loot, but it's already full."

"No need, I don't want any repayment from you."

As he spoke, he gently pinched Fu Hua's cheek.

"You just need to keep being yourself. As for future hardships, I'll handle them for you, whether it's Honkai or Finality."

"Why?"

The immortal lifted her head and asked.

"Because I like you."

Setsuna met her gaze, speaking earnestly.

For an immortal like Fu Hua, who was utterly oblivious to worldly affections, the only option was a direct confession.

If it were with other shipgirls or Spirits, sharing a meal or going to an amusement park would probably be enough to win them over.

—Shipgirls would even strategize themselves into his arms.

Of course, Fu Hua's wooden nature was also one of her charms.

"!!!"

The girl in his arms froze for a moment, holding her breath.

Then she raised her head, staring at Setsuna in disbelief for a long time.

In the 54,000 years since Hua first walked Shenzhou in the Previous Era, this was the first time she had ever heard anyone say those words to her.

Her heart—tempered into formless serenity—suddenly felt as though it had been gripped tight.

"I thought I would go on alone… it was Cangxuan and Dan Zhu who told me to talk to you…"

Fu Hua whispered.

"In that case, I should thank them."

Setsuna pulled her closer, her slender body leaning fully against him.

"…"

"I'm not as lively and bright as the other girls around you. Sometimes, I even feel I'm dull…"

Fu Hua murmured softly.

"Just be yourself."

Setsuna gave her cheek another gentle pinch.

Since meeting him, the immortal's temperament had already changed greatly. At the very least, she was no longer a Honkai-obsessed zealot.

She could even bicker with Senti now and then.

In time, surely she would grow more accustomed to others.

"…"

The two of them stayed silent for a long while.

Just as Setsuna was about to ask what she was thinking, Fu Hua suddenly pulled away from his embrace and stood up.

She took a deep breath, then handed the Xuanyuan Sword to Setsuna.

"Let's duel once more with the sword. If you win, I'll agree to you."

"?"

Setsuna blinked.

What? To win her heart he had to literally defeat her?

Very much in line with the immortal's way of doing things.

"I will not lose!"

"Hm… saying that now should be fine, right?"

Chapter 335: The Final Divine Rank, Super God, Primeval God

The 108 stars of the Heavenly Spirits and Earthly Fiends… all the stellar authorities from myth and legend were gathered here.

A mythical star did not possess only a single authority, but several. In different myths, the same star represented completely different meanings.

The same Venus—in Huaxia mythology it represented Taibai, symbolizing war and martial might, while in Mediterranean mythology it represented beauty and fertility. Likewise, Jupiter in different myths symbolized time, dominion, throne, and so on.

Stars that occupied a prominent place in many myths naturally held more than one authority. Still, unlike Solar Sovereignty and Lunar Sovereignty, they did not divide into too many; at most, three.

Even so, the singular sovereignties divided from these powerful stars still held immense strength.

It was like a high-tier strong single-universe with the mass of three thousand universes splitting into three selves. Each self would still hold the mass of a thousand universes, and still be a high-tier strong single-universe.

Stars of lesser renown, which lacked broad enough mythological coverage, held only one sovereignty.

Unlike the Sun and Moon—stars present in every myth, in every civilization.

No worldview would ever lack such true protagonists.

Even civilizations that had already stepped into the cosmos continued to call stars "suns" when referring to their own.

The word "star" itself fully represented the brightest rulers of day and night.

Lunar Sovereignty was not as exalted as Solar Sovereignty, mainly because spacefaring civilizations had realized: a satellite was not indispensable for civilization's existence, while a star was irreplaceable.

Gulp…

The first Seven Archons could not resist such an immense temptation either. Their eyes burned hotly, some even swallowing hard.

Some gods of weaker resolve—like the Four Primordial Gods of Greek myth, or the Triple Aspects of the Sun Kings—let scorching heat spill from their seven orifices. Even Shakyamuni, with the greatest composure, trembled as he rolled his thumb over his Bodhi beads, producing a swish swish sound.

Odin, though clenching his fists, cast a scornful glance toward the Sun Kings' gods, infamous and reviled. His single eye gleamed with disdain.

They had once been his friends, back when they hailed from the same place. But now they had drifted apart. Their lack of composure and greed was too much—no wonder they had only barely earned a seat here.

"Heh…" Athena let out a contemptuous sound. They hadn't even begun the contest, and already some were losing control. Pathetic—clowns.

Those who strayed further from Heavenly Principle's will would likely make little progress even after endless ages.

Yet… her burning gaze turned toward the stellar authority aligned with her own Greek mythology.

The Eighty-Eight Constellations Authority—this shared the same source as her Pseudo Star Map Creation. To push the Primordial Universe to break its limits and ascend toward a strong single-universe, she had to gather at least half.

Even if she gave up every other authority but Solar Sovereignty, she would not hesitate.

Meanwhile, she calculated her Greek pantheon's odds against the other pantheons.

Now that her strength approached double single-universe mass, she was not far behind even the eldest of the Seven. Her pantheon's core strength was no weaker than the others.

She thought this way, and naturally so did the other pantheons.

Every pantheon wished to claim all the stellar sovereignties belonging to their own mythology.

Hu Tao turned and grinned at Zhongli. "Solar Sovereignty—we need at least a fifth, about five or six shares. Confident, Zhongli?"

Zhongli's golden eyes brimmed with battle intent. His gaze swept briefly across his comrades. "Only five or six? That is naturally no problem."

"As for the rest of the stellar sovereignties, we shall take as many as possible. Among the middle and upper ranks, Liyue is strongest."

Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had already become a bearer of Truth, and would not participate in the contest. That left him as the strongest pantheon leader.

He wasn't aiming for half. His comrades would surely grant him that much respect.

The only concern was… his gaze shifted to the two siblings seated in the foremost divine thrones.

The only ones who would not give him face were those two siblings. Aether was manageable, but Lumine… Just thinking of her gave Zhongli a headache… Hopefully, the rules of the Gift Game would prevent her from so easily seizing sovereignties.

"Eheheheh… slurp~ heheheh Solar Sovereignty I can feel it. Even when divided into more than twenty shares, each one is still about the same as me right now. Just one holds the strength of a thousandfold single-universe."

"And as Pan-Human History grows stronger, Solar Sovereignty will also grow stronger."

Lumine stared at Solar Sovereignty, drool trailing from the corner of her mouth, eyes filled with heart-shapes. She had utterly fallen in love with those twenty-four glittering little suns.

Slurp~

"Mine, mine, all of it is mine~"

...

Her hands rose uncontrollably, reaching out as if to snatch them. But they were only phantoms—she couldn't touch a thing.

Aether glanced at his utterly oblivious little sister, his face expressionless.

"Don't even think about it. At this level of sovereignty, there's no way you can claim them all. Not all, not even half, not even half of half. Impossible."

"There might be pantheons that fail to obtain Solar Sovereignty, but the vast majority will certainly secure at least one. There may even be Gift Games that favor particular pantheons."

"With the current foundations of each pantheon, in favorable conditions they won't possibly lose."

"I have little interest in Solar Sovereignty. After all, the Abyss doesn't grow by influencing Pan-Human History, nor does it need to deliberately deepen its influence. So I'll just take one as a token."

"As for you… you're not part of any pantheon system. You are a Lawbearer. If you seize Solar Sovereignty, you'll be forced to shoulder the burden of maintaining Pan-Human History. You… will absolutely mess it up."

"When that happens… So, I advise you not to get involved. It will be more beneficial than harmful. If you actually win it, the harm will outweigh the good."

Lumine pouted. "Tch, making it sound like I'm stupid. If I win Solar Sovereignty, why not just sell it to a pantheon?"

"Hehehe, then I'll hold an auction… Let all the pantheon leaders fight each other to the death over it~ Just imagining it makes me thrilled, hahaha…!"

"The great god is certainly joyful enough~ If I didn't know better, I, Sparkle, would have thought Lord Aha had become the bearer of the Principle of Elation." Sparkle teased Lumine, who was going mad with glee.

Indeed, this place was truly interesting. Every great god was full of individuality. Hehe, I, Sparkle, really like it~

"Aiya I'm not an Aeon anymore, you know I, Aha, neither follow the pantheon system, nor intend to walk the Law system I'm trying out something very fresh, hehe"

Aha spread both hands.

"And also, Lady Sparkle, there are many misunderstandings about me. I was once Elation, but I wasn't entirely Elation. Now, Elation is merely one part of my personal nature~"

Sparkle giggled, showing no mercy: "Once Elation, always Elation~"

"Fufufu, the Solar Sovereignty Contest, the gods' playground—too fun, it's practically heaven born for Elation."

"I can already feel my strength accelerating."

Whether it was the Gift Game of Solar Sovereignty or the process itself, she was absolutely interested. She would never miss it.

When the time came, after obtaining stellar sovereignties, if she encountered trouble, then just as that great god had said—hold an auction. To watch gods strain their voices, their faces twisted as they fought over sovereignties—fufufu, far too fun.

Within just a few seconds of the stellar sovereignties' projections appearing, the gods were already wearing all sorts of expressions, their thoughts weaving chaotically across the hall.

Noah did not interfere. Phanes wasn't interested in the thoughts of gods either—she only looked at results, not process. Whatever the gods thought, she did not care. Only Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, sitting in this position for the first time, was deeply astonished.

As the saying goes: standing high allows one to see far. The myriad schemes of all pantheons and gods lay completely bare before her eyes. It was as if she was watching tiny figures in a picture scroll. Or as if the entire hall was a chessboard, with the gods as its pieces.

In the next moment, she even felt the gods were like an ant colony scrambling for crumbs of bread.

Her gaze drifted to Phanes. In that instant, she understood Phanes' past actions.

In her eyes, the gods were like ants moving crumbs. When some ant disrupted the colony's order, she would pick out the spoiled one.

But when she looked at Lord Heavenly Principle, only his eyes carried a different light toward the gods.

Possessions, friends, lovers, pets… all kinds of light, full of emotion, embracing everything.

In that instant she understood something. Crack—the final bit of disharmony between her, a Lawbearer, and Heavenly Principle shattered.

Noah's voice continued:

"The Solar Sovereignty Contest shall be held in the Divine Realm closest to Celestia."

Meanwhile—

Beneath Celestia, the uppermost layer of the Supreme Divine Realm was shrouded in night. The stellar sovereignties born of Pan-Human History projected as constellations upon the dark canopy, rotating according to the laws of Pan-Human History.

The Supreme Divine Realm was a Little Garden structure, but with only three layers, never having changed.

The layer nearest Celestia had always been unclaimed. The gods living here were, at minimum, Primary Gods, though none stayed long. It had become a realm for high gods to conduct trade.

And now, the entire third layer became the arena for the Solar Sovereignty Contest.

Only its durability could bear the weight of a contest involving all the gods of Teyvat.

"This final revelry, these stellar authorities that will establish the foundations of the Teyvat pantheons—if you wish to obtain them, then exhaust both violence and wisdom to seize them."

"This contest will be extremely long. Every participant of each stellar sovereignty must be a god aligned with that sovereignty."

"All questions shall be answered within the Cosmic Nexus."

Hearing the supreme voice, the gods' fervor calmed, and they listened in silence.

Noah continued:

"In this meeting, besides the Solar Sovereignty Contest, there is also the division of divine ranks beyond the Almighty God level."

For now, the hierarchy of gods had not yet been fully defined.

Previously, the titles of Lord of Principle, Lord of Law, and Lord of Truth were not divine ranks. They were more akin to titles such as pantheon lords within their respective systems.

Now, with the systems infinitely open, there would be countless paths capable of breaking past the single-universe boundary and accumulating negative-mass levels.

At present, many gods had already reached double single-universe mass, yet they were not Lords of Principle.

Take Aha, for instance—he was treading a very new path, gathering countless philosophical concepts to attempt to simulate the multiverse itself. This was practically an advanced version of Pseudo Star Map Creation…

The gods immediately held their breath.

Those present had already attained the Almighty God rank, capable of true omniscience and omnipotence within the scope of a great universe.

But what came after—that, they did not know. Though there already existed clearly defined roads such as Principle and Law.

Yet the paths they walked were completely different.

Although Principle and Law were grand avenues, walking them meant starting over from zero, reconstructing and creating a path anew. They were unwilling to do so, and it did not align with their pantheons.

Noah's voice echoed through the entire hall:

"Breaking through the single-universe is a boundary, but it still does not truly depart from the scope of Almighty God. When one surpasses single digits of universe mass, reaching double digits or more—only then does one truly transcend, truly shatter the limits of conventional omniscience and omnipotence."

"That is, upon reaching tenfold single-universe mass or greater, a god naturally advances to the rank of Super God."

"Super God signifies transcendence beyond universe-level, surpassing the universal boundary of omniscience and omnipotence recognized by humanity."

"Beyond Super God lies the ultimate ancient end—a cultivation system radiating throughout the multiverse, the origin of mythic systems. In short, it is the endpoint any mysterious system can reach. When one's own strength gathers the power of ten thousandfold single-universe mass, where every motion can influence a corner of the multiverse—that is the Primeval God rank."

"The final endpoint of a mysterious system within the multiverse."

The Magic Gods of the Toaru world were such existences, the endpoints of their system. Yet they had merely exploited loopholes—their true strength was far less than what he defined here.

At least in Teyvat, reaching ten thousandfold single-universe mass would only barely touch low-tier super-universe strength. By that standard, only a perfect Magic God could barely brush the threshold.

At present, however, it was impossible to reach the Primeval God rank. Teyvat must truly reach the multiverse itself first.

Still, the divine ranks had to be set down now. From this moment onward, they would never change—even upon reaching the multiverse, the ranks would remain fixed.

Chapter 75: The Shogun's New Mount — Tsundere Kapatcir

There she is!

That hateful woman is here!

The killer who slaughtered the children… stands before you!

Whispers like demonic murmurs echoed in Atalanta's ears, but she felt nothing odd—because she thought the same. Indeed, her mind had already been corrupted, and she had turned that corruption into the driving force to make herself stronger.

Kill her!! ×N

Countless voices repeated the same command.

"Heh…"

She smiled and glanced at her now-blackened right arm.

"Don't worry… I will kill her, that deceitful, shameless saint."

A hollow grin split her face as she drew her bow, sharp light flashing in her eyes as she aimed at the Ruler riding atop a plane. The flag-bearing saint stood so conspicuous—like a target crafted just for her.

Vrrm~!

The Aerial Garden of Vanity emitted a deep, engine-like roar from its underside. Black slabs floating around it fired sky-rending beams toward Jeanne.

Boom!

A blinding ray cut across the sky like a falling meteor!

Jeanne swung her standard, gathering immense magic power. A strip of golden shield manifested over the nose of the plane.

Bang!

With a thunderous sound, the beam struck the shield and was deflected, ricocheting upward at an angle like a skipping stone.

Jeanne seized the moment to glance toward Chiron, who was dueling Red Rider, then set her jaw and stared at the plane hidden within the cloud layer above—Fiore and the others' aircraft. Now only the Shogun could break that barrier; their only task was to stall the Red Faction's Servants here.

She believed this delay would be worthwhile.

"Ruler!!!"

A hysterical howl cut through her focus, snapping her back as a tiny red dot appeared off in the distance—she knew it was a sniper!

Under Atalanta's beastly gaze, Jeanne's movements were entirely visible.

The next instant—

Thud!!

A crimson arrow struck like a missile from across the sky. Jeanne angled her long flagpole just so; with a thwak she deflected the arrow away.

The stray arrow struck a falling ordnance from the Aerial Garden, triggering a violent explosion. Thanks to that deflection, the plane beneath Jeanne was miraculously spared.

"Wh—! Damn it!! R~~uler!!!"

Atalanta's composure snapped as she bellowed. Even amid the clamor of battle, her screams were unmistakable.

Boom!

With impossible, catlike speed, she launched herself toward Jeanne's plane like a maddened beast.

Her exaggerated leap landed squarely upon the plane's nose.

"!"

Jeanne leapt back to avoid being sat upon.

"Red Archer… I have nothing left to say to you."

She looked at the furious woman before her with weary disgust.

"I… will kill you! Absolutely… I will kill you!!!!"

Another savage roar. The bow rose, aimed at Jeanne's brow.

"Regrettably, that will not be possible."

Jeanne replied coldly and calmly—because their plan had only just begun. Thus far, everything had proceeded smoothly: the two anti-air Servants had been baited, and the rest would fall to the main force.

Do it, Shogun!

...

Thousands of meters above the battlefield, just above the cloud layer, a private jet cruised in near-silent dignity. Razor wind battered its fuselage; the low howl of rushing air flowed around it.

Fiore peered through an optical telescope at the scene below, her heart uneasy. She had not expected the plan to proceed this smoothly. Were the Red Faction complacent—or was this a trap? She could not tell.

"Sister, we've reached the operational altitude. Any higher and it'd be risky."

Caules, returning from the cockpit where the androids sat, informed her.

"Thank you, Shogun… is this altitude acceptable?"

She turned toward the woman beside her, who stood with arms crossed, gazing down through the clouds with her own eyes.

"This altitude is enough. It's time."

Nodding lightly to the girl and to Caules, she turned and walked toward the enclosed cargo bay at the rear of the cabin.

"Ah… wait, Shogun!"

Fiore called out hastily, wheeling herself forward to stop the kimono-adorned beauty before she departed.

"…What is it?"

The Shogun halted and turned back, violet eyes falling upon the girl who had wheeled up before her.

Fiore glanced down at the Yggdmillennia Command Spells on the back of her hand, then at the Shogun's delicate hand resting at her side. She reached out hesitantly, unsure if the Shogun would mind, then lifted her gaze to meet hers for permission.

The Shogun glanced at her own hand, then at the girl's intent, and raised it herself—offering it forward. Slender fingers, smooth skin, a soft palm, and nails trimmed and painted a faint violet. Seeing this, Fiore smiled warmly, taking the Shogun's hand gently in both of hers, revealing the Command Spells clearly.

"Shogun… be careful."

Closing her eyes briefly, she spoke again:

"By the Command Seal of Yggdmillennia… Saber, I, Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia, hereby lift all restraints upon your Noble Phantasm. Fight with all your might, to the very end."

Vrrrm~

One of the three tomoe on her hand vanished, leaving only one. She had reserved it in case of an emergency.

As their hands parted, the Shogun narrowed her eyes, then locked her gaze upon the girl once more.

"This vessel shall cut down all who stand in your way, and lead you to victory."

Her words carried a grave weight, matched by her glowing violet eyes. This was a true pact.

"Mm… please, take care of yourself too, Shogun."

Fiore answered softly, her eyes filled with affection.

The Shogun gave a nod, then turned with graceful decisiveness. The flowing sleeves of her kimono fluttered in her wake.

Clack…

She stepped into the rear cargo bay, glancing once at the corner camera.

Caules, seeing the signal, pressed the button to open the rear hatch.

Beep—!

With an electronic tone—

Rumble~

The rear hatch began to lower. Air pressure ripped dust outward as a torrent of freezing wind surged in, filling every corner.

For ordinary men, even moving would be difficult. Astolfo had barely managed a chaotic leap earlier. Yet the Shogun, in this storm, walked unhurriedly to the edge, each step graceful and measured.

Her violet eyes fixed upon the clouds below. Her long braided hair, the short hem of her kimono, and the wide sleeves all whipped wildly in the wind—yet she stood radiant, divine beauty merging seamlessly with martial bearing.

Above, the once-clear sky began to darken, thunderclouds gathering.

Rumble… A muffled thunder rolled through the clouds.

The next instant—

Boom!!

Her entire body burst with violet elemental power, dissolving into radiant motes of light. Like a shooting star, she streaked from the aircraft, a violet comet carving across the heavens before stabilizing on the other side of the cloud layer.

Her feet pressed upon invisible steps of void. Raising her hand, she struck the air beside her, and a Command Seal glowed upon her palm.

The sigil expanded, forming the colossal Eye of Stormy Judgment, spanning half the sky!

ROAR!!

From its iris tore forth the Thunderbird—Kapatcir. It ripped space like fragile paper, scattering fragments as it emerged.

The massive thunderbird-dragon beat its wings, each stroke booming with thunder, and settled beside the Shogun. Together, they gazed down at the raging battlefield.

"So this is the plan you spoke of?"

Its violet eyes turned coldly toward her.

"You want to go back on it?"

She met its gaze.

"Heh… laughable. How could I break my word with you?"

The Shogun allowed a faint, subtle smile to form, resting her hand upon the bird's feathery head, stroking softly.

Then, with a swift motion, she leapt onto its back. In her hand, Engulfing Lightning shimmered as she swung it once in a circle.

"Ride with me to war."

"Hmph."

ROAR!!

The Thunderbird cried again, thunderclouds whirling into a vast vortex around it. Its feathers flared like thorns, every plume sparking with violent arcs of lightning.

Whoosh!!

With a powerful beat, it carried the Shogun as her mount, wings spreading wide, descending in a storm-laden dive upon the Aerial Garden!

The fortress, enormous as it was, looked almost diminished before the thunder-dragon's colossal frame.

...

Whoosh whoosh! ×N

Beams of light grazed past Astolfo one after another, each a hair's breadth away. It was like riding a rollercoaster—no, even a rollercoaster wasn't this extreme!

"Waaah~!"

He screamed with excitement, hands still tugging at his mount's reins to weave through the air, dodging the dense rain of blasts fired from the Aerial Garden.

This was a bullet hell game, wasn't it?! And he was now the poor little protagonist trapped in the hailstorm of bullets, about to be shredded any second by projectiles each carrying the force of a grenade.

Too bad he still hadn't remembered his Noble Phantasm's true name. All he could do was grit his teeth and keep dodging. The enemy wasn't letting up—until he was dead, they wouldn't stop.

Faced with another deadly barrage, Astolfo furrowed his brows and yanked hard on the hippogriff's reins, flipping in a wild 360° spin through the narrow gaps, heart hammering as he barely scraped by again.

Boom! ×N

Explosions burst where the projectiles collided, each like firecrackers going off in sequence. Blinding fire and shockwaves shook the entire battlefield.

"Waaaah~! This is hell mode!!"

Why did he have to be the one breaking through the fortress' defenses alone?! He must have been crazy! But perhaps it was because he was the only one with a flying mount.

"Whatever your strategy, you're nothing but a rabble."

From her throne, Semiramis sneered at the projected images of Astolfo and Jeanne struggling in the skies. Her voice dripped with condescension.

"Don't think any of you will escape alive today!"

Her palm glowed crimson, and the fortress transformed again. Its floating slabs rotated and interlocked like spinning gears, reshaping into triangular cannon ports. The triangular symbols upon them locked onto Astolfo like crosshairs.

Vrrrm~

Azure mana gathered rapidly within the cannons, the etched runes glowing as the entire array charged. In the next instant, a massive blue plasma beam erupted forth, lancing straight for the struggling Rider!

BOOM!!

Yet at that moment—the Aerial Garden shook violently, explosions blazing across its upper levels. Semiramis nearly toppled from her throne.

The locked-on beam veered wildly off course.

BOOM!!

Explosions continued. Something was attacking from above!

Suddenly, alarms blared across the fortress. On the schematics projected in the hall, large swaths of its floating structures turned crimson—destroyed. And the number was climbing.

"What?! What's happening?!"

Panic crept into her voice as she swiveled the cameras upward.

"Wha—!"

A colossal thunderbird blotted out the sky on the monitor, electricity arcing across its wings so fiercely the screen itself flickered. Behind it churned violet thunderclouds, spiraling into a vortex. And upon its back stood a woman.

The woman in a short violet kimono turned her gaze toward the camera, her beautiful eyes meeting Semiramis'—and the faintest mocking smile curved her lips.

"Saber… you—!!"

Semiramis roared, stung by that taunting smile.

Beep-beep—!!

The fortress alarms wailed on. She staggered to her feet, ignoring the clamor, and desperately redirected the surviving slabs toward the Thunderbird.

Meanwhile, Kapatcir, carrying the Shogun, responded with a cold snort. With a thunderous beat of its vast wings, it soared even higher, its massive form moving with terrifying speed.

Vrrrm~!

The fortress cannons unleashed their azure beams, sweeping across the sky like searchlights, chasing the Thunderbird's twisting form.

"Heh… petty tricks. Nothing worth mention."

Kapatcir scoffed, beating its wings harder. In seconds, it pierced through the clouds, climbing thousands of meters above the battlefield.

As expected, once the beams pierced the cloud layer, they lost their lock and veered off course. Seizing the chance, Kapatcir dove once more at lightning speed.

Its velocity was overwhelming—the Aerial Garden's cannons had not yet fully turned, leaving it exposed at its deadliest moment.

Even so, its automatic defenses activated. A blue shield spread over the fortress, and the remaining slabs swiveled skyward, creating a 360-degree wall of fire.

But as the Thunderbird plummeted, it beat its wings again.

Crackle~

A torrent of lightning burst forth like a tidal wave, flooding from its wings. Blinding violet arcs engulfed the skies, swallowing the slabs in an electrified storm. Circuits shorted, one by one detonating in a domino chain of explosions.

Kapatcir opened its dragonlike beak, a mass of thunderous energy forming within.

BOOM!!

A breath of lightning surged downward, striking the fortress' shield dead-on. It faltered, trembling, fractures spreading across its surface.

The Shogun watched calmly, though not letting her guard drop. She knew it wasn't over yet, because—

[Beware. He's coming.]

"Saber… prepare yourself!"

Indeed, Ei's warning came true. From afar, a blazing sun rushed toward her—the manifestation of Karna's full power.

Her response was instantaneous—or perhaps she had expected this. Kneeling upon Kapatcir's back, she poured her own Electro into the beast. In an instant, a violet shield encased it, and in its dive it became a meteor.

"Beelzebul! You—"

Kapatcir cried out, realizing her intent. But by then, the dive could not be stopped.

"Leave me. The fortress is yours."

Whispering calmly, the Shogun stepped off its back, letting Kapatcir plunge alone toward the fractured shield.

"Tch… always so reckless!"

Kapatcir snapped, but obeyed.

"!"

Seeing this, Karna decisively gave up on the Shogun, turning instead to stop the Thunderbird. Yet a flash of violet light cut across his path—the Shogun herself. Engulfing Lightning in hand, she swung down in a cleaving strike!

Clash!

Karna was forced to block, sparks erupting as the two collided. And in that instant, Kapatcir completed its dive.

Crack!!

With the force of a meteor, it smashed through the already-crumbling shield. Shattered fragments glittered like crystal rain, scattering into the night.

But the Thunderbird did not relent. Folding its wings inward, it spiraled in a fierce roll, twisting its body to aim again. Its beak glowed bright with condensed power—

BOOM!!

A second breath of lightning ripped forth. With no shield left, the Aerial Garden was as fragile as paper. The violet torrent cut clean through its flank, slicing into its structures like a blade.

BOOM BOOM!!

Explosions erupted across its sides, fire blooming violently as the fortress suffered devastating damage.

Chapter 88: The Church’s Request

"Hm? Who is it?"

Though wearing the guise of a woman, Angra Mainyu was no ordinary person. Draped in a black shawl, she stepped out and opened the door.

Since Satsuki had given no warning, it meant the visitor posed no threat. Though that Servant was cold and merciless, she could be relied upon in certain respects.

"Hm?"

At the door stood a tall man, roughly one meter eighty. He wore a black priest's robe beneath a dark blue coat, a cross pendant hanging from his neck.

This priestly figure's eyes flickered with brief surprise upon seeing Angra Mainyu, before returning to still, deathlike calm.

"Are you the Master of that mysterious Servant?"

"Oh? Then that means you too are the Master of a Servant?"

"Indeed. I am the Master of Assassin, and also an executor of the Eighth Sacrament of the Holy Church, tasked with managing and recovering relics. My name is Kirei Kotomine. I have come to request something of you both."

Angra Mainyu glanced about. She sensed no Servant presence nearby. With narrowed eyes, she replied mockingly: "For an ordinary man with a touch of magecraft and hand-to-hand skill to barge alone into another Master's territory—that's hardly cautious."

"…"

Kirei Kotomine's expression did not waver in the slightest. His eyes were like stagnant water, his movements precise, as though measured by an invisible scale.

"Tch. How dull. Seems you and she would have plenty to talk about."

Angra Mainyu stepped back irritably, leaving space for him to enter. The two passed through the entryway into the living room—just as Satsuki emerged from her bath, wrapped in a bathrobe.

With her Tenseigan, she already grasped the situation. This man called Kotomine had some ability, on par with a chunin at best. Yet to her, he was no more than an insect.

What drew her true interest was his Servant—the source of the killing intent she had sensed after yesterday's battle. And the Holy Grail War itself intrigued her. The ritual that pulled the dead from history, infused them with imagined power, and set them loose upon the present.

In some ways, it resembled Edo Tensei. Yet their personalities were not identical. Each parallel world produced differences. This was one of the rare subjects in this world that stirred her curiosity.

So far, she had already crossed blades with Lancer, Caster, Saber, and Archer. Their strength was undeniable. Yet as their so-called Masters and the Holy Grail itself seemed so thin and fragile, the entire summoning system struck her as subtly off.

Like a teacup said to hold water—it could, indeed. But to pour an entire pond into such a cup? That felt absurd.

Surely, there were hidden factors she did not yet know.

She set those thoughts aside and stretched her awareness outward once more. Assassin's elusive presence was not something she could ignore.

"This may not be a true workshop, but to walk in unbidden is hardly wise. Kirei Kotomine, your purpose here may well decide your life or death."

Satsuki's damp hair draped over her shoulders as she entered, unconcerned, retrieving ingredients from the fridge to prepare a meal.

"…I am here in the capacity of a Church executor. The request is intended for all Masters participating in this Holy Grail War."

Kotomine's tone, like his manner, was measured and unwavering.

"Oh? That's an interesting way to put it." Satsuki counted casually on her fingers. "As Assassin's Master, you must have gathered ample intelligence by now. Saber, Archer, Lancer, Caster, Rider—you should have something on all of them. Only Berserker remains unknown. So, here's the question."

"What class do you think I am?"

It was a question perfectly in Satsuki's style. The essence was not curiosity over her class, but a test of what kind of existence stood behind this visitor.

A Servant who could converse with such rationality was certainly not a Berserker. On the rare chance he insisted she was, that would mean he wished to conceal his Servant's identity entirely, and likely held hostility toward her. In that case, Satsuki would refuse his so-called request without hesitation—and might even, on a whim, release killing intent to force Assassin into revealing himself.

But if he answered "I don't know," it would show he had at least some degree of understanding and caution toward her, suggesting a neutral stance.

If he truly wanted cooperation, he might even trade information—because Satsuki had already displayed her power openly many times. She had the capital to demand it.

"…I have indeed gathered information from many sources, and observed your battles as well. But for now, all I can say is that you are not among the seven classes of the Grail. As for further details, I cannot reveal them at this time."

His answer landed between cooperation and neutrality. Considering his position, it was expected—and implied the possibility of future collaboration.

Conclusion: Not a fool. Contacting him would not hurt.

After all, she had already crossed paths with the others. The only ones that still piqued her interest were Assassin, and the yet-unseen Berserker. As for the motives of these Masters—that was beneath her concern. Their level was far too low.

"Very well. I accept your request. But I have one condition."

As she spoke, Satsuki's thoughts wandered to what to cook for lunch. The dish she had made for Angra Mainyu earlier had stirred her own appetite. Even if she had no need for food, indulging her taste buds now and then was not unpleasant.

"You won't hear our request first?"

"There's no need. Has your Servant not told you? Some Heroic Spirits possess eyes that see the past and the future."

If not for the overwhelming mystery and skill of concealment that Assassin wielded, she could have traced some fragment of him through that power already. Hence the question earlier.

As for lesser matters—before these eyes, there was no need to waste words.

Kotomine might have some ability, but he was still only a man. Compared to a Heroic Spirit, he was a helpless infant. Satsuki held little interest in him.

The simpler the conversation, the better.

"Then… what is your condition?"

"After the request is complete, have your Servant meet me."

Kotomine's heart jolted. For the first time, a flicker of emotion stirred in his hollow eyes.

…

After a long silence, he finally whispered:

"…Very well. He permits it."

Boom! An abnormally loud blast reached the ears of those present.

Yet it was not truly a sound, but rather a magical pulse.

The signal, generated by specific tools and methods, could only be received by select individuals. In Fuyuki City, where the Holy Grail War was underway, such pulses served as a communication system used by that special circle.

"That direction… the Church."

Satsuki's perception already covered the entirety of Fuyuki. After all, this was not a vast metropolis, but merely a port city beginning to industrialize. Its advantageous location and flourishing exports had accelerated its growth far faster than expected.

"Yes," Kotomine replied. "That is the Church's signal, released whenever they need to inform the Masters of a significant decision."

He rose from his seat. The spicy aroma wafting from Satsuki's kitchen had been pricking at his senses, an odd experience for one so bereft of empathy.

"I recall Lancer's Master headed to the Church ahead of us. Did he say anything to you?"

"My apologies, but such information can only be disclosed in person."

"I understand."

Satsuki emerged from the kitchen, bearing a plate of mapo tofu. At the sight of the glistening red dish, Kotomine felt an involuntary swallow catch in his throat.

"It seems, as an executor of the Church, your meals there leave something to be desired?"

"Forgive me for showing you such a disgraceful side of myself…" For the first time, a flicker of longing appeared in Kotomine's eyes. "If I may, I would like to learn the recipe for this dish from you someday."

Satsuki set the dish on the table. Angra Mainyu, already seated, devoured the food at a shocking pace. She had taken quickly to spicy flavors. As the Evil of Humanity, accustomed to pain far beyond normal limits, such stimulation hardly fazed her.

"The most interesting flavor is the one you find for yourself—not the one you learn from others."

Satsuki spoke lightly, her attire shifting in the next moment back into her elegant black kimono, now traced with golden lines. Projected upon her body through spatial folding, the Dead Line Boundary shimmered faintly.

"Master, will you remain here, or accompany me to the Church?"

"I'll come. If even the Church's executor could find this place, then it's no longer safe. I don't intend to be dead weight in the Holy Grail War."

Angra Mainyu had no illusions about her combat strength.

Unless a Servant fell and was absorbed by the tainted Grail, her power was worthless in this war.

…

Inside the Church.

Kayneth stood with his hands behind his back, pride gleaming in his eyes as he inspected the arrangements of the Fuyuki Church. Inwardly, he judged them harshly.

"After all these years, the Church has shown no remarkable progress apart from the Burial Agency and the Scriptures."

Even so, he could not help but recall the words of that man from the future, recounting the achievements he himself was destined for—and feel smug.

To develop a device that allowed living beings to perform spiritron transfer and even interfere with parallel worlds.

Such a monumental invention, such an epoch-making feat.

"Of course, it was only thanks to Lord Kayneth's exceptional leadership and management that such greatness was achieved. Your standing in the Clock Tower will surely soar…"

Those words still echoed in his ears, and beneath his stiff facade, his heart bloomed with delight.

Even Karna, who was never overly close with his Master, could sense his rare good mood. Even after Emiya Kiritsugu's rule-breaking attack destroyed his carefully prepared workshop, he had not fallen to despair.

One reason was that Kayneth had already lodged a formal report with the Church regarding that blatant breach of rules—Saber's Master, Emiya Kiritsugu, and his underhanded assault.

When Risei Kotomine heard Kayneth's petition, he hesitated only briefly before accepting it.

In short, Emiya Kiritsugu was notorious among magi, without backing from any organization. His father, Emiya Norikata, had been sealed by the Association, and Kiritsugu should have been the fifth heir to the Emiya line. Yet a childhood tragedy turned him into a bounty hunter who preyed upon magi.

He was one himself, yet hunted his kind with means they disdained.

"The Holy Grail War is supposed to be a battle between magi, yet he uses methods outside magecraft. Worse, as a Master, he drags countless ordinary people into it…"

The wording had been carefully chosen. To eliminate such an unwanted element in the Grail War would be no loss. Yet since the Church and the Clock Tower were distinct, Risei Kotomine felt it unwise to let a Lord of the Clock Tower see the Church's judgment as partial.

"The existence of mystery and of magi are two sides of the same coin. Without magi, there is no mystery. Without mystery, there are no magi. Emiya Kiritsugu's actions undoubtedly undermine the very foundation of both."

Kayneth nodded, despising the man even more. He had often heard tales of colleagues slain by this "magus killer." But to Kayneth, such filth would never succeed against him.

At that moment, Lancer's voice whispered at his ear.

"Master, someone has come—it is that mysterious Servant and her Master."

Kirei Kotomine's faint presence was filtered out, but as the son of Surya, Karna was a peerless Servant, a god who valued contest. (Indeed, his legendary bond with Arjuna began with a rivalry that shaped their fate, though his deeds went unrecognized due to his birth.)

"Oh, that one?"

Though Kayneth's senses were not those of a top-class Servant, among magi he stood at the pinnacle. As he and Risei Kotomine waited in the Church hall for the others, he had set multiple wards around them.

Now, all of them blared warnings through his mind. He had never encountered such a thing.

"This magical wavelength… these circuits…"

A genius, Kayneth quickly matched the data to records in his vast knowledge. From the Master's feedback, he thought of a subject whispered among magi.

The Third Magic: Materialization of the Soul—a path to true immortality.

He had once scoffed at such principles, like the perpetual motion machine. To him, the Holy Grail War had seemed no more than childish play in some backwater. But now that he was in it, he saw its terror and enormity.

And Satsuki, entering the Church alongside Kotomine, too pondered the Third Magic.

With Angra Mainyu, the vessel of the Grail, as her guide, such truths were not hard to glimpse. Quickly, she had touched upon the deepest strata of this world.

As for the Third Magic—

To Satsuki, it resembled Heavenly Wheel Reincarnation and Edo Tensei.

One who mastered it could duplicate souls, transfer them, and materialize both one's own and another's. The similarities to the Tenseigan's powers were undeniable.

This was why she had pulled Angra Mainyu from the Grail. His form was peculiar: his body long gone, yet through the Grail's Third Magic, he persisted in another conceptual state.

Her own existence bore traces of Heavenly Wheel Reincarnation as well, though faint. His essence was mud-like matter, incapable of chakra circulation, only etched with magical circuits.

Such phenomena intrigued her. If she could integrate it with the authorities she commanded, her current physical immortality could extend to the spiritual and conceptual.

In shinobi terms, it would be akin to the immortal state Kaguya Ōtsutsuki had once attained.

But the Third Magic carried limits. The so-called Heroic Spirits materialized by it could still be destroyed. Strictly, they were projections. Their true selves resided in the Throne of Heroes. Only if slain there and recreated anew would the Third Magic reveal its full strength.

That level of power—the ability to recreate life from nothing—was divine authority, the domain of gods themselves.

Satsuki glanced idly at the [Three Divine Kings' Sacred Wheel] upon her wrist.

"Come to think of it, this so-called Throne of Heroes is much like a database."

But who administered and generated such a system? Such a notion was too vast for mere mortals.

It was a concept unique to this world—or, perhaps, mirrored elsewhere under other names. But with such function, it was exceedingly rare.

Chapter 175: Incompetent Allies, Lost Cities

Vrrrmmm…

Ripples spread across the stagnant water pooling in a shell crater.

Not far away, half-buried in mud, the wreck of an armored vehicle lay overturned. From its twisted escape hatch, a corpse in E.U. gray-blue uniform hung halfway out—its waist and belly dark red and brown, where the fatal wound had struck.

An Eastern European field mouse squeaked as it tore into a bloodstained plastic packet near the body, gnawing eagerly.

It was a half-eaten E.U. combat ration.

Just as it feasted on this heaven-sent gift, heavier tremors suddenly struck.

Sensing danger, the rodent stuffed food into its cheek pouch and tried to flee. But the colossal machines, gleaming coldly in the light, descended too swiftly, too massive.

Splurt. Blood spattered like dew, flesh reduced to paste, mingled into the soil.

Rows of landspinners rolled without pause, wheels flinging up clouds of dirt as they thundered past.

On the muddy water's surface, ripples reflected the iron tide racing westward.

East advancing, west retreating.

So went the Northern Front of Eastern Europe.

Whoosh—

A black-red cape flapped sharply in the wind. A squad of [Gloucester]-type Knightmares, crests raised in Roman style and ornate shoulder guards glinting, swept through a shattered Latvian border town. Their armor-piercing incendiary rounds ripped apart E.U. stragglers, exploding them into clouds of blood.

A sharp drift—dodging an RPG shot from retreating E.U. troops—the lead Knightmare hurled its lance in a textbook throw.

A specialized anti-armor melee weapon, self-sharpening by design. Driven by the surging power of its Sakuradite engine, electronic muscles and actuators hurled it deep, piercing straight through a tank. Ammunition detonated instantly.

Illuminated by the fireball, the squad pressed on. Ten-ton giants danced across the battlefield with the agility of gymnasts, movements forceful and precise.

Upgraded sensors, comms systems, and combat-network integration allowed these steel giants to flush enemies hiding inside civilian buildings with ease.

Crash! From over five meters up, one dropped into the street. Stabilizers and shock absorbers held steady. Raising a massive 35mm linear assault rifle—exclusive to Knightmares—it fired in bursts.

Tat-tat-tat! The heavy rounds tore through walls, shattered windows, shredded flesh, ripping the insides apart. Stones and debris scattered across the street.

When the dust cleared, blood lay everywhere.

Before long, the E.U. remnants in the town, led by surviving officers, surrendered in formation.

To surrender only now—what fine service to the Parisian parliament lords.

"Damn it! This is Latvian soil, isn't it? How did Britannia's main forces already push here? Are the border troops pigs? Two days—just two days—and Estonia's front collapsed?!"

The Baltic coast had become utter chaos.

Defeated, almost without knowing why.

How did Britannia know their troop deployments, their armories and depots? When had the forward command post been wiped out by enemy infiltrators? Why was the internal military network so easily cracked by codebreakers and viruses?

Was the enemy in Warsaw, in Paris?

Cука! (Russian curse.)

It wasn't that our troops didn't fight—it was our allies' incompetence that lost us cities and lands!

"Yours to handle."

The leading Knightmare, its loudspeaker crackling, addressed a Britannian infantry officer saluting as they approached. It had been his signals that had guided their strikes.

"We've no time to guard prisoners."

With that, the Knightmare squad rolled out of the town.

Swift to arrive, swifter to depart.

At the handover with the surrendering E.U. officer, a Britannian officer accepted his sidearm while ordering subordinates to disarm prisoners and treat the wounded. His gaze, however, followed the swiftly departing Knightmares.

The shield-shaped insignia on their capes—Her Highness' Royal Guard…

"No wonder. The Royal Guard's Knightmares were all upgraded under Her Highness' military reforms for the new strategic direction. Bigger, heavier, more firepower."

He murmured to his men.

"They say this is only a preliminary refinement…"

If the Royal Guard was present, then the Third Princess herself had left the Caesar Grand Palace in St. Petersburg—come personally to the front?!

The officer's breath grew heavier at the thought.

All knew: with the great leader near, merit was remembered more readily. Advancement, titles, rewards followed.

If not now, when should he prove himself?

A fiercer flame of ambition rose in his heart. He turned northeastward, as if already hearing the iron thunder of Knightmare formations advancing.

...

Command Sequence G-1, Elizabeth.

Now.

Explosions echoed across the scarred plain.

Subtle jolts trembled through the deck. Outside the windows, the landscape rolled past steadily.

Tracks crushed roads firm, grinding embers into dust.

Five Britannian ground motherships crossed Estonia's war zone, under the layered guard of the Royal Guard's inner, middle, and outer cordons, pressing westward.

Fully armed humanoid and non-humanoid combat vehicles spread their formations around the Elizabeth.

"AWACS reports: enemy air wing has entered the sector, launching guided missiles and glide bombs."

"Order the fighter wings to intercept!"

"Ground air-defense brigade—activate Aegis system, intercept those missiles."

"They're not from the Eastern Front. These must be from Poland. Info-Warfare units, track their comms. Feed coordinates to bombers and rocket artillery. Jamming units, shroud G-1."

At once—whoosh, whoosh, whoosh—

Dozens of short-range SAMs streaked from launchers, trailing fire.

Guided by the integrated battle command system, they rose skyward, silver lances piercing the stratosphere, breaking toward supersonic targets.

But seated in the throne hall of the specially modified, shield-equipped mothership, Vela had no time to admire the spectacle.

She and her staff maneuvered the Northern Army Group as if with one body.

Her vassal and military adviser, Major General Hoffman, bowed. "Your Highness. Phase Two's Trident Offensive proceeds smoothly."

Logistics Chief Ludendorff need not always stay at her side.

Vela set down her papers and nodded lightly.

The so-called Trident Offensive meant this: thrusts at Narva in Estonia, Võru in Estonia, and Ķekava in Latvia, where composite Knightmare groups broke the line in pincer thrusts, allowing conventional tanks and mechanized infantry to pour through, cut off, and annihilate.

Now, the spearheads were nearing Riga, Latvia's capital, with the furthest thrust already at Lithuania's border.

Of course, Vela would not put herself at the tip. As command hub, her forward presence was but bait—confusing the E.U.

Estonia was pierced. Tallinn, Tapa, and other fortress-cities garrisoned by E.U. troops were trapped. For now, she would surround but not assault—cutting water, power, and food, wearing them down.

There was no better testing ground for combat robots than bloody urban sieges.

She didn't mind burning through them; it cleared stockpiles and gave real-time feedback for improvements.

"Lord Alexei has reached Tallinn. The encirclement is underway… Hm?"

Her eyes shifted back to the display.

Suddenly—

Something new.

On the flank of her advancing formations, red lights flickered at a distance.

"Bearing 30 degrees southwest—outer-ring patrol units report contact. Drone reconnaissance detects an E.U. armored combined brigade advancing toward our forces."

The intelligence officer's fingers clattered across the console keys.

"Additional data: 174 KMFs identified. Sharing visual feed. Preliminary breakdown: 67 Garmede heavy-fire types, 11… Alexanders? Wait—that's the model, isn't it? The one fielded by Hannibal's Ghost when they crushed the Raphael Knights?"

Major General Hoffman asked, "Is it the WZERO Unit?"

"Doesn't match their table of organization. But the possibility of the E.U. forming a new suicide unit can't be ruled out."

"Charging into an encirclement with that strength? It's suicide. Another self-destruct tactic?"

Hoffman glanced at Vela, whose expression had turned subtly intriguing. He stepped forward: "Remind the outer patrols—keep safe engagement distance."

After a pause, Vela asked, "Where is the Eleven Expeditionary Corps now? What are their losses?"

"Pärnu, Your Highness."

A staff officer responded promptly: "Working with the Imperial Marines, they've seized that seaside resort. Heavy casualties, but they continue advancing into Latvia."

"Good. Then they're close. Hoffman, issue orders: have the Special Guidance Unit and the Eleven Expeditionary Corps intercept immediately."

Her next words caught him: "Have the Royal Guard prepare to sortie."

Hoffman nodded to the first half, but at the second he froze. Then he saw Vela rise, unclasping her cloak—and knew persuasion was pointless.

She had switched frames but hadn't yet tested herself in the field. The itch to fight was unbearable.

As Supreme Commander, she could not seek duels—but if the enemy came to her door, there was no issue.

"Yes, Your Highness!"

Hoffman pressed his hand to his chest in salute.

Even as Vela gave her orders, the central display dimmed. A high-priority line cut in.

Her eyes narrowed. "So, you've finally come."

The screen shifted—replaced by the sharp figure of a woman in the purple armor of a current Knight of the Round, Ninth Seat.

"Yo, long time no see, Princess Vela."

"Long time no see, Senior Nonette."

Chapter 256: Your Name Is Misteln Schariac

To kill an [Idea]—the only things Elias could immediately think of were Finality and Sa, and those weren't counters so much as sheer dimensional compression attacks.

"I can't think of anything that can counter your form of existence. An [Idea] isn't an ordinary human body—physical-level attacks are useless against you."

"Even if your body could be completely destroyed, as long as your connection to the Stigma Space remains—since you are, at essence, a crystallization of a stigma—you could immediately reincarnate."

"After all, my lance once opened the channel linking the Imaginary to reality, and an [Idea] is more an expression of 'will' than a life sustained by a beating heart. Unless the 'will' is erased or the Schariac Stigma Space is destroyed…"

Otherwise, as an [Idea], this Stigma lady could die countless times and still be reborn—Elias himself couldn't help but click his tongue at how absurd it was.

From the Schariac stigma woman's perspective, Elias—the one who brought her into being—seemed the likeliest to kill her. In truth, it was the opposite; one could even say Elias was the person least likely to kill her.

Because the 'will' she embodied came from Elias, and the essence of that wish was—to save others.

She was born from the world's most beautiful wish.

But she had become a monster that destroyed that very beauty.

A truly lamentable result…

"How could this be? No—this shouldn't be! There can't be an indestructible existence. Master, I beg you, you must be able to take my life back!"

The Schariac stigma woman was frantic. She placed Elias' hands on her neck and kept pressing, trying to use his hands to strangle herself.

Elias shook his head, thinking, My stigma, do you think my hands are some special weapon?

Though these hands had slain countless Honkai Beasts, several Herrschers, and many humans, it was all in the name of saving and protecting what is good—and your existence is goodness itself.

Although your manifestation has gone wrong, turning you into an avatar of death, no one can deny that the Schariac stigma—whose reason for existence is salvation—is, at its core, good.

"It's useless. Give up. I can't do it."

Elias loosened his grip from her pale throat. He could not strangle the very wish to "save others." Instead he cupped her face in his hands and wiped away her tears, feeling deep sympathy for her tragic form of existence.

"Master, please tell me what I should do. As your stigma, I have committed the sin of sullied redemption. I am a monster that should never have been born! A curse unworthy of being the Schariac stigma!!"

The Schariac stigma woman hurled curses full of hatred—not at Elias, but at herself.

She hated how contradictory she was.

She hated that she had sullied Elias' great work.

She hated that she could not even die.

As an [Idea], she had one final path: forcibly awaken a stigma slumbering within someone. If she could find that one-in-ten-thousand "stigma-apt candidate," someone might be able to accommodate her existence.

But this was the Previous Era!

Stigmas and the Stigma Project did not yet exist!

That completely sealed off the only road to self-redemption for the [Idea] lady!

"Why—why must it end up like this…"

She sank to her knees in despair.

She recalled the hundreds of times she had sought death—locking herself in caves no one could find—but it was useless; the will of a stigma/person could not be killed.

Her existence continuously emitted vast quantities of Honkai energy, yet even if she did not demand death, merely imprisoning herself was impossible.

Her mode of existence was unstable; she would occasionally slip back into Stigma Space from the real world, only to uncontrollably manifest again soon after.

That meant she was, in a sense, "free."

No one could imprison her—not even herself. Not even Vill-V's [The Deep End] could contain her.

If she could, she would gladly throw away that so-called "freedom."

"I can't do anything…"

Tears—the symbol of humanity—streamed uncontrollably from the [Idea]'s eyes. Elias felt deep sympathy and pity. He raised his hand and embraced the stigma spirit born of himself.

His mind raced, seeking a way to save her.

She should not have been doomed to such a tragic existence.

"I'm sorry, my stigma. I can't grant you death. But… perhaps I can save you."

"W-what?"

"Let's try it. Perhaps now, I can fill the gap you lack."

As he spoke, Elias activated the Herrscher of Rebirth's power. Within the white flowers, a soulless body took shape.

The Schariac stigma girl's eyes widened—not from shock at Elias' power. As his stigma, she knew all her master's abilities well. Such things, seemingly miraculous, were trivial feats for him.

Her shock came from the fact that three whole seconds had passed—and the body hadn't died. Even without a soul, even if it couldn't be called human, it was still undeniably alive!

Yet despite being so close to her, it hadn't been killed by her Honkai energy. That left her utterly astonished.

She turned to Elias, trembling uncontrollably, desperate to know what he had done to achieve such a miracle!

"So it really works… thank goodness."

Elias exhaled in relief. When he tried it, he hadn't had any confidence at all.

"H-how did you do that?!"

The stigma girl pressed him urgently.

She had tried countless times these past days. No one could survive within ten meters of her—not even an Emperor-level fusion warrior!

But Elias only shook his head with a smile.

"Actually, I didn't do anything."

"Impossible!!"

"Truly. I made no adjustments to that body. If I must say what allowed it to survive… it's simply because I'm standing beside you right now."

Elias opened a portal of the Herrscher of the Void and pulled her through. The two appeared in a nearby town. The stigma girl was startled.

She thought, In the next second this town will become hell, everyone will die…

One second, two, three…

"Eh? Why? How is nothing happening?"

Three seconds had passed, yet everyone was alive. Her ceaseless release of 30,000 HW of hyper-concentrated Honkai energy hadn't killed anyone.

For a moment she thought she was dreaming. But then she remembered—she couldn't dream. Though she could construct and manipulate the dreams of others.

"It seems Mobius can stop her research now. My current state is the exact opposite of yours. Wherever you walk, Honkai energy surges and multiplies. Wherever I walk, it is suppressed and erased. The two of us cancel each other out."

Elias crossed his arms, feeling his turbulent Holy Blood calming down significantly.

"So easily…?"

The stigma girl was dazed. That the death she carried could be neutralized so simply left her almost numb. Yet it wasn't "simple."

Only Elias could do this. After all, to neutralize someone carrying 30,000 HW of Honkai energy, one had to possess at least the same level themselves.

And only Elias did.

"I can't give you death. But I can give you salvation. Now, only the problem of [unstable existence] remains. But… that shouldn't be too hard."

"What do you mean?"

"As long as you use me as your anchor, even if you return to the Stigma Space, the next time you manifest, you won't randomly appear elsewhere and cause harm."

Elias turned his back to her. After all, in a sense, he was her home.

The Schariac stigma still resided on his back. Elias could serve as this [Idea]'s anchor point for moving between reality and the Stigma Space.

As long as she descended at his side each time, the traits of erasing and amplifying Honkai would cancel each other out, and she would cause no harm.

"As for the sins already committed, you can make up for them in the future by doing good. You're my stigma after all—and an [Idea] at that. Have a little faith in your abilities."

"..."

The Schariac stigma girl looked at Elias in silence, crystalline tears spilling from her eyes despite herself.

All she had wanted was death.

Yet Elias had given her salvation.

She trembled, raising her arms to embrace the white-haired boy who had created her. A moment later, her choked sobs filled the air.

The [Idea] could only think how fortunate it was that he was her creator. If it had been another Schariac instead, they surely would not have been able to turn her despair into hope.

"Thank you… thank you, Master."

"It's alright. The nightmare is over now."

Elias returned her embrace, patting the stigma girl's back to comfort her. He thought, though it was by chance, he truly had rewritten a tragedy.

(Perhaps it's a blessing it was me who caused her birth. If it had been Cecilia like in the original story, even saving everyone might not have been enough to cover the cost.)

After all, not everyone had the Herrscher of Rebirth's power—to restore themselves even after exhausting their Holy Blood.

And through this, the stigma itself had undergone an evolution, perfectly negating the [Idea]'s harmful effects.

In the original story, Cecilia had been killed by that fraud with a Honkai Fissile Bomb after using [Lilium Sanguineum].

If she had survived, perhaps she too could have achieved a mutual balance with the [Idea] like Elias just had.

That way, "Hare" wouldn't have lost control in the original story and slaughtered so many in Siberia. Hmph. It was all that fraud's fault! Entirely his fault!

"Right, there's still one very important thing left to do."

"Hm? Important?"

"Yes. I need to give you a name. Calling you 'Schariac Stigma Girl' is far too long, and '[Idea]' sounds strange. As the one who gave you life, I think I have the right."

Elias looked at her with anticipation. (Cecilia, I've done what you could not—don't mention it~)

"Of course, my Master. Please, choose as you wish."

The [Idea] thought, her Master really did love naming people. Wasn't it he who had named that Miss Pink Elf as well?

What sort of name would she be given?

She found herself anticipating it, lips curling upward… This was perhaps the first true smile she had shown since her birth.

"Misteln! Misteln Schariac!"

Elias didn't hesitate for a second. He immediately bestowed upon her the name that should have been hers all along.

The stigma girl's eyes widened in surprise. With her innate vast knowledge, she instantly understood the origin of the name.

"Misteln… is that mistletoe?"

...

"That's right. In some myths, mistletoe represents [death]. But in others, it is deeply tied to [life]. And of all the pronunciations for mistletoe, 'Misteln' is the most beautiful. I think it suits you."

"It's a wonderful name… but isn't it too beautiful for me? I don't think I deserve it."

The [Idea] spoke hesitantly.

She had loved the elegant, lovely name the moment she heard it. But when she thought of all the sins she had committed, she felt unworthy.

Most of all, she felt unworthy of bearing the name 'Schariac,' the surname symbolizing the 'Saint of Salvation.'

"There's no such thing as being worthy or unworthy. No one is born worthy of their name. A name is always a blessing for one's future. So it's decided."

Elias raised his hand and patted her head.

"From now on, your name is Misteln Schariac! You're part of my family now."

"Your… family?!"

The [Idea]—no, Misteln—widened her eyes in shock, feeling even more unworthy.

How could she deserve to be Elias' family? He was the savior who traversed time, while she was a stigma-curse that brought only death by existing—she could even be called his stain.

"Why such a big reaction, Misteln? From a practical standpoint, you really could be considered my family. And calling you that will save us a lot of trouble. For now, I don't want people to know you're an [Idea]."

Elias' expression was subtle.

Unless Elysia asked directly, he wasn't planning to reveal that he came from 50,000 years in the future.

Though he had already thought of a way for the two civilizations to coexist without interfering with one another, he hadn't carried it out yet. He planned to reveal the truth only after solving that enormous problem.

Thus, Misteln, the [Idea] born from the Schariac stigma of 50,000 years later, had to hide her true identity for now. And conveniently, everyone had already guessed she was related to Elias by blood.

"Emmm… but should I call you older sister or younger sister? Daughter is definitely out of the question!"

Elias scratched his head in distress. Calling her "older sister" felt strange. Calling her "younger sister" didn't quite fit either, since Misteln was already so "mature." And if he said "daughter"… Fire Moth would explode that very day!

"...Hehe~"

Watching Elias struggle over her identity, Misteln couldn't help but laugh.

Since coming into this world, she finally had something to feel happy about—that she could now stay by Elias' side in human form, instead of merely existing as a mark on his back.

At this moment, Misteln's fate had changed.

Her future would no longer be like the original story, where she sought only death and supported the Stigma Project from the shadows.

Instead, she had gained a brighter path.

She would become a Redeemer: atoning for the deaths she had caused with her actions.

She would become an Origin: the progenitor of the Schariac name that would be passed down to the Current Era.

She would become a Recorder: someone who would forever preserve every moment of the white-haired boy's life—the boy who had brought her into existence.

Chapter 562: I’m Sorry, I Really Do Love You

"By the way, Kotomi, you really are brave. You knew Megumi Kato had seen through your lies, and yet you still followed her home."

Kazumi sat on a comfortable sofa conjured within the mental space, stroking Kotomi Izumi's head as she lay on her lap. That sort of act was probably best called a lap pillow.

"I knew Megumi realized I was lying. I did it on purpose—I wanted her to get angry… yes, I deliberately let her see through my lie, just to make her mad."

After speaking, Kotomi glanced at her abdomen, where the gory wound still remained. No matter how bloody horror games were, they were ultimately fiction. Seeing it in reality sent a chill crawling up her spine. Fortunately, when Megumi stabbed her and then herself, she used a short knife. If it had been a longer blade, it might have pierced her entire abdomen through.

"Why would you do that? You know Megumi's calm exterior hides a deep possessiveness."

"I guess… I wanted her to be rougher with me when we're doing that kind of thing."

Kotomi murmured softly. For some reason, she liked it when Megumi treated her roughly in intimate moments. So she kept testing her, wanting to see just how rough Megumi could get.

This time, too, she had wanted to lure Megumi into being harsher. That was why she deliberately let her see through the lie about spending all of Sunday at home, and then followed her to her house without hesitation.

She hadn't expected things to spiral out of control. Megumi's actions had indeed grown rougher—no, more than rough. They had turned cruel. She had even used a knife.

Kazumi needed a moment to process Kotomi's words. After her mind spun for a bit, she finally reacted and tugged the corner of her lips.

"You're a masochist, aren't you?"

"…I won't deny it." Kotomi stayed silent for a long time before quietly admitting it.

Those four simple words were like a trigger. Kazumi instantly felt the urge to unleash her tentacles.

Fortunately, she managed to reel in her reason quickly. After all, while Kotomi appeared tangible right now, she was still essentially a fragile soul. She couldn't endure anything too extreme.

"In a bit, I'll revive you and Megumi, then rewind time a little. But if you can't coax her properly, even if you're revived, she might stab you again. Don't expect me to be able to save you both twice. Next time, I'll only preserve your soul."

"Like saving and loading in a game?"

"Something like that—but not exactly."

"Will Megumi remember stabbing me?"

"Afraid she'll hold it against you later? That I can't say for sure. Normally, after a soul is preserved and time is rewound, humans forget the memory of their death."

"And me? Will I forget?"

"You won't. You're not human," Kazumi replied without hesitation. Then, realizing how it sounded, she added quickly: "You're the Queen of All Females. Even if you went through countless cycles of soul preservation and time rewinding, you wouldn't forget."

"Once is enough. I don't want to be stabbed over and over again…" Kotomi shuddered, then rolled over, burying her head between Kazumi's thighs.

After a while, she asked again, "Kazumi, can you revive me and Megumi now?"

"Anytime. I rested just now and regained a little strength. But you'd better be careful this time. If you trigger the yandere ending again, Megumi won't survive it. I won't be able to use soul preservation and time rewind twice in quick succession. I'll only protect your soul, holding you in eternal darkness until the moment comes to bring you into a new world."

Kazumi poked Kotomi's cheek, her tone as light as ever. But the words themselves were anything but a joke.

"Did using soul preservation and time rewind back-to-back have any side effects on you?"

Sensing something off in Kazumi's words, Kotomi sat up and looked at her seriously. Only then did she notice that the hand Kazumi had been stroking her hair with looked like dandelion fluff in the wind—ready to scatter and vanish at any moment.

Kazumi gave a wry smile, shaking her small hand helplessly.

"I was planning to tell you after reviving you, but I didn't expect you, usually as dense as a block of wood, to notice now. Hmph. I've used soul preservation twice in a row, and next I'll use time rewind. The energy cost is something I can't explain clearly to you right now. From one perspective, what I'm doing is reversing life and death itself.

"Everything in the world has its own laws. Humans have their laws, nature has its rules, and the system world has its order too. To reverse life and death means bearing sin as the price. Don't think I'm not afraid—I am. But for your sake, I find I have nothing left to fear. Inside me there's only courage."

"What price exactly?!" Kotomi asked anxiously. She wanted to be revived, but not at the cost of Kazumi's wellbeing…

"Forcing life back, especially reviving two at once—the energy consumed and the price I must bear will instantly exhaust me as a system. I'll fall into a long slumber. As for when I'll wake…" Kazumi's bitter smile deepened. "I don't know."

But it was the only way. The moment Kazumi chose soul preservation, she had already accepted this outcome.

She was afraid. As a system, if her energy were depleted, the host's powers wouldn't disappear—but Kazumi herself might either wake from her slumber after a long time or never wake at all, vanishing in her sleep.

Even knowing this, she still used soul preservation, and she would use time rewind next. Because she didn't want Kotomi to die.

The rest of the path… would have to be walked by Kotomi alone.

Seeing Kotomi's face about to crumple into tears, Kazumi smiled faintly and pushed her small shoulder. "Don't show that expression. You need to grow up. From here on, you'll have to rely on yourself."

"Will the slumber from energy depletion hurt you in any way?" Kotomi asked, lips trembling.

"No."

Kazumi shook her head firmly, her brightest smile on her face.

"It's just exhaustion. Just a long sleep. You don't need to worry. It's like when humans get tired and need rest. What, you weren't planning on making me work overtime, were you? Haha… enough joking. Be ready. I'll return your soul and rewind time."

Her words eased Kotomi's heart a little. She followed Kazumi's instructions, stepping off the sofa and sitting on the floor.

Kazumi also left the sofa.

The two faced each other.

"Before I fall asleep, I have one small request. Kotomi, can you… hug me first?"

Kotomi did as asked, holding her tightly in her arms. Kazumi's skin was soft and damp with sweat.

Her warm body carried the steady thump-thump of a heartbeat.

The silent embrace lasted who knew how long. It could have been hours, or just a few seconds. In this mental space without time, there was no way to tell.

Kazumi leaned closer, brushing her nose against Kotomi's. Light of pink and blue shimmered beautifully around her, like when she usually returned from the real world into Kotomi's body.

As Kotomi's eyes began to close fully, Kazumi seemed to whisper something softly.

When Kotomi returned from the mental space to reality, Kazumi had already set things in place: if she were to vanish during her slumber, then Kotomi would forget everything about her.

In Kotomi's memory, she would only recall having a cold, silent system. One that never spoke, never chatted with her. Its only benefit? The shop prices were cheap.

"If you ever feel lonely or afraid just climb the mountains and cross the seas all that you lack will be healed by the imagined sound of strings and the ocean's tide with kindness and love, hold onto the love within your reach with those eyes full of affection watch her as she walks toward the place no one else can reach~"

At the very end, Kazumi smiled faintly, humming softly, before sinking into her long sleep.

...

When Kotomi opened her eyes again, the world around her from her feet to the horizon was dyed in afternoon sunset.

She realized time had rewound to after school, when she was walking home with Megumi Kato.

"Kazumi…" Kotomi called softly. But unlike before, there was no reply. The mental space was silent, vast, and empty.

Before she knew it, tears had begun to fall.

From now on, she would have to live using only her own strength.

And wait—until Kazumi awakened from her long slumber.

...

"Kotomi."

Megumi Kato softly called her name from not far away. Kotomi turned around, instinctively touching her stomach.

The wound was gone. Her soft skin had returned to normal.

Kotomi walked a few steps, then suddenly stopped, again rubbing her stomach. To Megumi, this little action looked so cute she couldn't help but laugh lightly.

"Are you hungry? Come on, let's go. I bought a lot of snacks earlier and left them in the kitchen. Once we get home, I'll grab some for you."

Kotomi almost replied casually, but then quickly recalled her death—when Megumi stabbed her. Both of them had entered the house empty-handed, so where had Megumi gotten the knife?

Only one place—the kitchen.

Realizing this, Kotomi understood immediately: she couldn't let Megumi go into the kitchen alone. From the moment they stepped into the Kato house, she had to stay close to her at all times.

That was only the beginning. Last time, after killing Kotomi, Megumi had decisively killed herself too—because love had turned to hatred.

Now it was Monday afternoon. It was too late to erase the lie about "spending all of Sunday at home." What mattered was finding a way to ease the imbalance in Megumi's heart.

If she succeeded, she could avoid the yandere ending and continue sweetly together with her.

If she failed, even if she stuck to Megumi's side and never let her act alone, Megumi would still find some way to grab a weapon. Maybe not a knife this time—maybe strangling, or another method.

Kazumi's warning remained clear. If Kotomi was killed again, Kazumi might barely save her—but Megumi would definitely die.

Revival had not made Kotomi relax. If anything, her mindset had changed. Neither she nor Kazumi had infinite saves and reloads. If she died again this time, it would truly be the end.

Kazumi had traded a long slumber for this one chance at revival—for both her and Megumi. Kotomi had to succeed.

Not only for herself, but also for Megumi—and for Kazumi, now asleep.

Kotomi's death memory hadn't vanished. She still remembered Megumi's tear-streaked face smeared with blood as she looked at Kotomi's corpse—eyes brimming with love, her expression twisted between crying and laughing—as she ended her own life without hesitation.

That moment burned into Kotomi's heart. She admitted that when Megumi stabbed her, she had felt panic, confusion, and the rage of survival instinct.

But when she saw Megumi turn the knife on herself, what Kotomi wanted most was to reach out and hold that blade in her hand.

And say: I'm sorry, Megumi. I really do love you.

But back then, she had already lost too much blood. Her vision was gone. She couldn't even lift her hand, let alone speak.

They entered the Kato house again.

Mr. and Mrs. Kato were out. Only Megumi and Kotomi were home.

"Kotomi, go upstairs to my room first. I'll grab some snacks from the kitchen," Megumi said with a light laugh as she slipped off her shoes.

"No." Kotomi refused flatly.

"Hm?" Megumi turned slightly, looking at her in puzzlement.

"Snacks aren't necessary. If we eat now, we won't have room for dinner. Mmhm! Let's just go upstairs. I want to copy the notes quickly. Or… did you really invite me here just to copy notes?" Kotomi leaned close to her, her tone carrying a trace of temptation.

Megumi blinked, then chuckled softly. "That doesn't sound like something you'd say. No matter how many snacks you eat, it never affects your appetite for dinner~"

If I let you go to the kitchen for snacks, I can kiss tonight's dinner goodbye! Kotomi screamed inwardly.

Her soft but insistent coaxing left Megumi Kato with no choice but to give in. She agreed not to go to the kitchen and went upstairs to the bedroom together with Kotomi.

As soon as they entered the room, Kotomi sat down as usual to copy notes, though she kept a constant watch on Megumi's movements. When Megumi stood up to draw the curtains, Kotomi also rose to her feet—

The moment the curtains were closed, the room dimmed instantly, with no light turned on. Only faint streaks of the sunset filtered through the cracks.

When Megumi turned back around, she froze. Just a moment ago Kotomi had been sitting, head lowered, copying notes. Now… she was undressing?

"K-Kotomi, what are you doing?" Megumi was caught completely off guard.

Kotomi shot her a coquettish glance, tossing her discarded undergarment onto the floor before pulling Megumi into her arms.

"Megumi, don't think about anything. Just do what you want most right now."

Megumi could feel Kotomi's racing heartbeat.

She could feel the softness of her touch.

Why was everything about Kotomi so intoxicating?

She loved Kotomi far too much.

Every word Kotomi had ever spoken to her, she treasured as the most beautiful words and memories of her life.

That was why, when she realized Kotomi hadn't really spent all of Sunday at home as she had said, but instead had gone to karaoke with Yui Yuigahama—when she had skipped school that morning and arrived late together with Yukino Yukinoshita—Megumi's heart had completely collapsed. Silent, yet utterly hysterical.

She couldn't accept Kotomi's lies.

Kotomi was like a flower petal drifting in the wind—so beautiful, yet whenever Megumi tried to grasp her, she would slip away, floating off again. No matter how hard she reached, she could only hold onto that petal for a fleeting moment before it slipped through her fingers.

That sense of never truly having her… was unbearable.

"How… how can I truly make you mine?" Megumi whispered, clutching Kotomi's small hands around her.

Then she pushed Kotomi down onto the bed, her movements rough, almost violent—yet filled with love, and anger.

"I'm right here in front of you, aren't I~?" Kotomi answered in a sultry tone, her voice light and teasing.

Chapter 650: Our Third Legion Is Elegant… Bring the Ship Closer!!

Korhal system, near-orbit of Korhal IV.

In the void, sudden ripples surged, as though invisible claws tore open the dark curtain of space. A jagged purple rift flared against the black expanse, glaringly bright.

Even from Korhal IV's surface, the spectacle was clearly visible.

Like razor-sharp insect limbs, massive organic structures pierced through the rift. They pulsed as though alive, forcing the wound wider, like colossal organic jacks prying open space itself.

With psionic power and the Swarm's bio-energy clashing, supernatural thunder roared. Space warped. The fissure expanded visibly, in mere breaths forming into a mirror-like plane.

Screee! Screee! Screee!

It all reflected in Jim Raynor's eyes. "Oh no…" he whispered wearily.

Too familiar.

As one of the very first Terrans in the Koprulu Sector to face the Zerg and survive, Raynor had seen it all.

Back when the Swarm first descended upon Mar Sara, Raynor had been just a marshal of the old Confederacy.

At that time, the Overmind—the first true master of the Zerg—still lived. He had witnessed this very tactic: rending space to hurl swarms across the stars for mass invasions.

After the Overmind's death, neither the second Overmind born from fused Cerebrates, nor the broodmothers that ruled separate strains, could replicate such a feat.

That was one reason the Swarm never drowned the entire sector after the Brood War, despite defeating the UED fleet, the Dominion, and the Protoss alliance.

The scale and speed of this rift could only mean one thing: the same kind of full-scale invasion Raynor had faced on Mar Sara, driven by the unified will of the Overmind.

"Sarah…"

Only one possibility entered Raynor's mind.

The broodmothers could not do this. Only the Queen of Blades could—the true inheritor of the Overmind's legacy.

Bang!

"Why are you doing this… This is the worst decision…"

Raynor couldn't hold back a cry of grief and guilt, slamming his fist against the deck. The sorrow of betraying his fallen comrades, of helpless despair, flooded through him.

Sarah Kerrigan—she had thrown herself back into the arms of the Zerg to save him!

This was the fear that had haunted him through every day in Arcturus Mengsk's prison since they had been torn apart by Ghost operatives.

He had poured everything into purifying her!

With Valerian Mengsk's help, he had uncovered an ancient Xel'naga artifact, capable of purging Kerrigan's infestation and restoring her humanity.

They had stormed Char itself to carry it out. The plan succeeded—but at a terrible cost.

Raynor had even been forced to kill his oldest friend—Tychus Findlay.

"I made a deal with the devil, Jim," Tychus had said as he leveled his gun at Kerrigan, newly restored, powerless to resist.

The bullet meant for Kerrigan struck Raynor's armor instead, leaving only a dent. In the end, Raynor raised his own pistol and shot Tychus.

He knew Tychus sought death, knew the truth of Arcturus' leash on him—that he had never been free. But it did not change the fact: he had killed his friend with his own hands.

Had he not gambled with the devil as well?

If Zeratul's ancient prophecy of the Xel'naga—that "the entire sector will face terrible destruction, and only Kerrigan can prevent the end"—was what drove Jim Raynor to risk everything to save his lover, then the fact that Kerrigan had returned as the Queen of Blades was a crushing slap across his face.

All for nothing. Everything ruined.

His heart deadened, Raynor closed his eyes in anguish, believing he had betrayed his fallen comrades, betrayed the trust of his Raiders, and destroyed the hope Zeratul had fought for.

"Oh? The Zerg too? Even the bugs have come to join the chaos in the Korhal system?"

Calm words, crisp and clear. The speaker was the commander of the Astartes Third Legion's Black Templars fleet, Second Grand Company Captain, Legion Champion, and the nominal supreme commander of the combined fleet—"Black Tiger" Hak Foo. After ordering, "Watch him!" he strode past the broken Raynor.

"Prepare to engage."

His brutish, battle-worn face flushed faintly red with excitement, sharp black eyes blazing with joy at the scent of war.

"Second and Fourth Naval Squadrons, already in low orbit over Korhal IV—continue your suppression offensive. Tear down Korhal IV's orbital defenses and lock down their skies."

"Order the Third Squadron—bring the ship closer. Meteor Devastation, adjust course. Time to greet these bugs. First Squadron remains as reserve—hold position."

Among Astartes officers, Hak Foo was known as one of the least suited for command.

Though trained and drilled in the Empire's standards of leadership, his every instinct came from battle. He was unbound by manuals or case studies, guided only by raw experience.

Charitably, one might call him a fearless frontline leader, a master of battlefield tactics.

"Grand Captain, as the senior officer in this warzone, you should remain at the center, to coordinate command…"

Beside him, a striking Templar captain with flowing silver hair and dark violet eyes tried to intervene, but Hak Foo cut him off brusquely, impatience flashing across his face as he waved a hand.

"Oh, God-Emperor above, my Empress Selene! Calm yourself, my dear First Captain. Let those so-called command regulations go to hell! In sudden crisis, the officer in charge must take full responsibility. You see those bugs in our face already—war is courage! Those are Her Majesty's very words. I must answer for this position."

Twisting logic—but hard to refute.

"Very well, the flagship will not move."

But that wasn't the point.

The First Captain of the Third Legion's expedition fleet sighed bitterly, just about to speak when Hak Foo's rough voice rang out again:

"I hereby grant the First Captain full acting authority over command! Likewise, the fleet flagship falls under your direct control!"

"Yes, sir!" ×N

Senior officers of the Third Legion expeditionary fleet filed out of the chamber, answering in unison, clearly used to such antics.

Watching Hak Foo snatch his helmet from the guards and stride away at full pace like a man escaping, the First Captain reached out, speaking quickly:

"Wait, Grand Captain! Regarding our original plan for Korhal IV—should we shift from suppression to decapitation strikes?"

"Your decision."

"When should the reserve First Squadron be committed? Under what request protocol…?"

"Judge for yourself."

"Should we dispatch Valkyries for surrender operations…?"

"Your responsibility."

"And the handling of prisoners…?"

"All yours."

Hak Foo waved a hand dismissively and vanished through the closing hatchway.

"Ahh…" The First Captain lowered his outstretched hand and sighed helplessly.

He glanced at the Inquisitors, the astonished Sisters of Battle, and the Valkyries. "You must excuse us. The Grand Captain's temperament is… more like a World Eater."

"We've heard the tales," an Inquisitor nodded knowingly.

"According to servitor database estimates, Korhal's discipline ranks among the top ten percent of our conquered worlds. Unlike death or feral worlds, Korhal IV has 6.3 billion inhabitants. Its population, economy, and industry all stand at the highest tier."

"If we continue with the suppression strategy—destroying Korhal in one battle, broadcasting it across the sector as a warning to force other human worlds in the Koprulu Sector to surrender—it is, in truth, a loss. Korhal IV, as the Dominion's capital, has immense colonial value. To destroy it would not be cost-effective."

"Suspend the suppression offensive. Cease bombardment."

There were no needless complaints or hesitation. The First Captain immediately entered work mode.

Calm, orderly, precise.

"Inquisitor, this is Jim Raynor. The prison records we seized will be forwarded as well—select useful individuals from them. Divide and dismantle Dominion hostility."

"Establish contact with the Raiders. Attempt to gain their trust, bring them into the fold, or failing that, obtain their coordinates and eradicate them. Handling these stragglers will be your responsibility."

Raynor was handed to the Inquisition, who would deal with the scattered Raiders—whether by persuasion, rhetoric, soul-searching, or manipulation, these were their specialties.

Next came the order to circulate the Inquisition's records from the Daemonhunters Chapter on combat with the Zerg—reissued fleet-wide, with emphasis. Even the Imperial auxilia would be included.

"Sisters of Battle, your task is simple. Cooperate with the auxilia and subservient troops to cleanse Korhal IV's orbital defenses of Dominion resistance. Board if necessary. Secure at least three intact enemy warships as samples."

"Valkyries, your role is to wield your charm. The prison, orbital ports, and fortress satellites will yield many Dominion prisoners. Soften them, lessen their hostility—I want no camp riots. And remember, record broadcasts showing our goodwill for transmission across Korhal IV."

Seemingly impressed by the First Captain's poised, elegant command style, a young Valkyrie in a black uniform trimmed with golden runes tilted her head and smiled slightly:

"Diplomatic war. Propaganda war… is that right?"

Not all Valkyries were as steadfast as Durandal. Many were more akin to diplomats or civil officers than warriors.

Snap!

"Correct. It's called a multi-pronged approach."

The First Captain signed off orders as he strode along, snapping his fingers with a laugh. "Beautiful diplomats, what are you waiting for? Get moving."

Compared to Hak Foo's ferocity and quick temper, the First Captain of the Second Grand Company clearly matched Leiva's vision of the Legion more closely.

And indeed, that was the case.

Leiva knew Hak Foo's temperament and style better than anyone. That was why he had paired him with a First Captain skilled in administration, supported by an extensive staff of officers and advisors.

Hak Foo rarely pondered strategies deeply. As Legion Champion, he was one of the last lines of certainty—the bulwark. After all, what was the point of such a large staff if not to handle the details?

The First Captain, often the second-in-command of a Grand Company, naturally carried the duty of assisting or assuming command when the leader was at the front.

In the Empire, where valor and ferocity were prized, this was hardly unique.

The most famous example: Angron, Primarch of the XII Legion, the World Eaters. He was the archetype of a "non-administrator."

Rarely did anyone see Angron in an office signing papers.

More often, he was seen on the bloodiest fronts of an expedition, or in field hospitals, or with recruits in the training cages.

Either hacking apart foes with his chain-axes, or consoling wounded brothers, sparring with new warriors, or exchanging lessons with his captains.

For the World Eaters, the First Captain of their First Grand Company was considered the true administrator of the Legion.

As for which style of leadership was best—there was never a consensus in the Empire.

The Empress had only one demand: victory.

"As for Lady Jibril… she is Her Majesty's Guard. We cannot order her. Though no Zerg movement can escape her, she will still be issued a copy of the operational plans."

...

Bzzzzzz—!

As the plans and orders spread, the massive Imperial fleet—composed of the Black Templars expeditionary forces and the Inquisition's exploratory fleet—split swiftly into three great formations across the Korhal system.

The First Provisional Naval Squadron held steady in the center of the battlefield, unmoving, splitting the combat zone, watching like a predator poised to strike.

The Second and Fourth Provisional Naval Squadrons encircled Korhal IV.

The Dominion Navy had been utterly broken, its orbital defense network mostly shattered. The remaining orbital ports and fortress satellites were swarmed by Thunderhawk gunships diving in. Some destroyers even braved the fire directly, ramming into boarding position.

Spear-like grapnels, each the size of a transport craft, shot into their targets. Blazing hot melta blasts tore into fortress armor, leaving deep scars across reinforced steel, shaking entire platforms.

Figures, armored and unarmored, were hurled into the void.

But none of that mattered. Once the grapnels punched through, their clamps locked fast into hulls.

The boarding hatches opened. The boarding action began!

Auxilia drawn from countless colonies of the Sacred Selene Empire surged forward. Their many accents blended into one will:

"For the Empire! / For the Empress!"

The Third Provisional Naval Squadron, meanwhile, under the charge of a certain brute, hurtled straight toward the rift.

"Being hammered by troops shoved through a spatial rift isn't my style!"

"Straight at the bugs' nest! Take the head, kill the swarm's master!"

A wild, thunderous voice bellowed across the comms: "Bring the ship closer!!"

Screee! Screee! Screee!

Like a wall of living flesh, pulsating organic matter spread across the hundred-kilometer rift.

Colossal, twisted creatures moved in the shadows. In the next instant, creeping creep poured into the Korhal system—the body of a Leviathan. Its dark red stems writhed outward in every direction, tendrils clawing for the skies.

In a heartbeat, the rift was webbed and overflowing.

And when the Queen of Blades' flagship emerged—the largest of the Leviathan behemoths—

"Arcturus Mengsk… it's time to settle accounts… Hah, so this is Korhal?!"

Chapter 580: Concert

"This sort of thing isn't impossible. After all, those memory projections were just that—projections. They weren't the same as the life experiences of group members that I personally confirmed and released later. So, it's normal for some discrepancies to appear."

"I see." Kyoko nodded in understanding. She knew well that her own memory projection had been uploaded in anime format, completely different from the latest batch of group members like Natsuki Minamiya, whose projections had a different format.

Eriri's conversation with Kyoko piqued the curiosity of Eu and Seraphim, who sat nearby. Eu stayed silent due to her personality, but Seraphim, sitting beside Kyoko, directly voiced her doubt.

"Lady Eriri, what were you just talking about?"

"It's nothing much—just that we met someone very different from what we expected."

Eriri didn't hide it and directly explained the matter of Ayumi Aikawa and Ayumu Aikawa. After listening, Seraphim immediately nodded in realization, while the curiosity in Eu's eyes also faded away.

Meanwhile, in the classroom kitchen, Kanami had already asked who had taken Eriri's group's order.

"Ayumi, the table that ordered just now—leave it to Taeko and me." Kanami spoke to the somewhat bewildered Ayumi Aikawa.

Though puzzled at why Kanami wanted to do this, Ayumi still nodded. "Alright."

But as soon as she said it, a strange sense of regret welled up inside her.

After Kanami and Ayumi's short exchange, Taeko Hiramatsu, who had been curious about Kanami's sudden appearance, finally asked: "Kanami, why aren't you out front welcoming guests?"

"Because Eriri and the others are already here—they're sitting inside." Kanami smiled as she replied.

Taeko's face instantly lit up with joy. "What? Eriri's here already?! I have to go see her!" Without waiting, she impatiently pushed aside the curtain and dashed out, so quickly that even Kanami couldn't react.

"Honestly, what's the rush? It's not like Eriri will run away." Kanami muttered with a helpless smile, forgetting that she herself had been just as excited when she first saw Eriri in the hallway.

"Never mind. Looks like Taeko can't be counted on. Ayumi, you'll have to help me serve their food later."

Serving four people's meals alone clearly wasn't easy. At Kanami's words, Ayumi's eyes lit up. She quickly nodded, afraid that someone else might seize the chance first.

...

When Taeko rushed out of the kitchen, she immediately spotted Eriri's group not far away and hurried toward them, brimming with excitement. At that moment, Eriri had just finished telling Seraphim about Ayumi.

"Eriri, Kyoko-chan, Eu-chan, and Sera, welcome!" Taeko greeted them happily.

"Taeko, long time no see. And… your outfit is really cute," Eriri said with a smile, giving her a once-over. Taeko was also dressed in a waitress uniform with a pair of cat ears on her head.

Hearing the compliment, Taeko felt both shy and happy. Afterward, Kyoko and the others also greeted her, and since no new customers had arrived, Taeko decided not to go back to work for now and instead stayed to chat with them.

A few minutes later, Kanami and Ayumi arrived, each carrying a tray. On Kanami's tray were three plates of omelet rice, while Ayumi's held three glasses of water and one steaming cup of coffee.

"Thank you for waiting. Here's your order~"

Kanami smiled cheerfully at Eriri and the others, while Ayumi Aikawa, standing on the other side of the table, politely bowed to them. "Thank you for waiting!"

She set one edge of her tray on the table and placed the three glasses of water in front of Eriri, Eu, and Kyoko, finally setting the cup of coffee in front of Seraphim. "Here's your Monster Instant Coffee!"

After finishing, she hugged the tray to her chest and stood to the side, lowering her head shyly. She could feel the strange gazes from Kyoko, Eu, and Seraphim fixed on her, leaving her puzzled but too timid to ask why.

Meanwhile, Kanami, with her tray balanced on the table edge, handed out the three omelet rice plates one by one. "Here you go, Eriri—your Monster Omelet Rice~"

At that moment, both Taeko and Kanami noticed Kyoko and the others' odd behavior.

"Kyoko, I know Ayumi is cute, but do you really need to stare at her like that?" Kanami teased.

Kyoko, grinning mischievously, joined in: "She is cute. That chest, that waist, that butt… tsk tsk…"

"Hey, hey, none of that has anything to do with 'cute.' That's called sexy."

Hearing Kyoko and Kanami's exchange, Ayumi grew even more embarrassed. "Um… there's nothing else for me here, so I'll be going." Without waiting, she hurried off, abandoning her earlier thought of trying to get closer to Eriri.

Watching her fleeing figure, Kyoko put on a mock-serious face and said to Kanami: "See? You scared the poor girl off."

"You're the one talking? That's totally slandering me!" Kanami shot back.

Among Eriri's group, aside from Eriri herself, Kyoko was closest to Kanami and Taeko. Thanks to her lively personality, she often chatted with them on LINE and even met up with them more often than Eriri did. Their relationship could truly be called that of close friends.

And so, Eriri's group stayed in Class 1-C's café for about twenty minutes. Near eleven o'clock, they finally left. Taeko and Kanami, eager to accompany Eriri around the school, handed their duties over to classmates and followed along.

Rather than visiting other classes, they went straight to the gymnasium, where Sarasvati was scheduled to hold her concert at exactly eleven. Eriri had already promised to watch her performance.

As a well-known net idol, Sarasvati naturally wouldn't miss the cultural festival. At that moment, she was holding her very own concert inside the gymnasium.

By the time Eriri and the others arrived, the gym was already overflowing with people. Though the concert hadn't yet begun, thousands had packed into the vast space, with at least ninety percent being male students. Almost everyone held a glowstick, white headbands tied around their foreheads, and many waved light boards with "Kirara Hoshikawa" or ☆★ written on them.

Clearly, the crowd consisted of Sarasvati's devoted fans.

Instead of squeezing into the audience, Eriri's group went directly backstage. When Sarasvati, dressed in a little devil costume, saw Eriri, her usually cool face instantly lit up with joy, stunning the nearby staff.

But when those staff members caught sight of Eriri herself, their expressions grew even more frozen.

"Lady Eriri, you really came! I thought you wouldn't make it."

Sarasvati leaned close to Eriri's face. Though she was a centuries-old vampire ninja commander, right now she behaved like an innocent girl. After nearly two months together, her attitude toward Eriri had shifted from reverence to obsession. If someone asked her whether the vampire ninja village or Eriri was more important, she would choose Eriri without hesitation.

The same was true for Seraphim.

"How could I not come? I promised you, and I never break my word."

Eriri reached out and gently stroked Sarasvati's soft cheek. Instead of resisting, Sarasvati leaned into the touch like a kitten, rubbing her face against Eriri's palm.

"Alright, your performance is about to start. Go get ready—we'll watch you from here." After giving her cheek a playful pinch, Eriri withdrew her hand.

Beside her, Kyoko raised a hand in encouragement. "Saras, do your best! We're looking forward to your performance~"

Taeko and Kanami, who had tagged along, also cheered for her. When they first met Sarasvati through Eriri, they had been stunned. They had only known her as the school's famous idol—beautiful, with an amazing singing voice, and to them, an unreachable presence. They had also heard that she was an aloof ice queen.

But seeing how she acted in front of Eriri completely overturned their impression.

"Hmph, who do you think I am? I'm Kirara Hoshikawa, ranked second on the net idol charts!" Sarasvati declared proudly, casting a confident glance at them.

Soon, eleven o'clock arrived. Music began blasting through the gymnasium, accompanied by the synchronized cheers of the fans.

"Lady Eriri, I'm going on stage now. Please watch me carefully!" Sarasvati looked firmly at Eriri before striding out, guitar in hand, her steps brimming with confidence.

"Let's go, you shut-ins!" she shouted coldly as soon as she appeared on stage. The audience below didn't get angry at the insult—instead, they grew even more frenzied, their cheers climbing higher and higher.

The moment she struck her guitar, her voice filled the gymnasium.

During the performance, Sarasvati would occasionally glance toward Eriri, standing near the stage entrance. Just knowing Eriri was watching made her emotions soar, and her singing became even more powerful.

Her concert lasted a full two hours. Sarasvati didn't take a single break, performing song after song. Of course, for a vampire ninja like her, this level of exertion was nothing. Even ten times the length wouldn't have been a problem. But for the thousands of fans in the gymnasium, her tireless dedication was incredible. After brief rests, their support only grew louder and more passionate.

By the time Sarasvati returned backstage, it was already one in the afternoon. At that point, the cultural festival was nearly at its end for the day. Since Soryu Academy's festival lasted two days, Sarasvati would perform again tomorrow. But Eriri had no plans to come back—one day was enough for her. She had only three goals for attending: honoring Taeko and Kanami's invitation, watching Sarasvati's concert, and meeting the strongest Magiclad Girl.

The first two goals were complete. Only the last remained, and now she was ready to see it through.

Eriri originally wanted the others to head home first, but Eu gripped her hand tightly, determined to follow wherever she went. Seraphim and Sarasvati, as her servants, had no intention of leaving her side. Seeing this, Kyoko naturally refused to return alone either.

As for Taeko and Kanami, they had already gone back to their classroom after about an hour of the concert, since they still had their own responsibilities to attend to.

Chapter 335: Hua, Come Party With Me—Ah No, Study

Half an hour later.

On the open grounds of the space station's side wing.

Fu Hua held the Xuanyuan Sword in her hand as the two faced each other.

Though in their previous sparring Setsuna had overwhelmed Fu Hua's Taixuan Eminence with the bug-like abilities of the Eternal Snowfall, he still found the technique extremely fascinating.

Who wouldn't want to master a peerless sword art?

In the archives of the imperial library, breathing techniques were clearly outdated, and he had already studied Heroic Spirit sword styles for a time.

But since their Noble Phantasms were tied to legends of their past lives, they weren't suitable for him.

By contrast, Taixuan Eminence was just right.

If he took the time to learn it, he could strengthen his combat power in human form—rather than always having to swat mosquitoes with a planet-buster cannon.

"Edge of Taixuan has five essences: heart, form, will, soul, and spirit. Though it is called 'sword qi,' to truly transform sword into spirit, one must comprehend the fifth essence, the Spirit."

Fu Hua paced slowly as she explained to Setsuna.

"Only upon grasping the Spirit essence can you unleash the Taixuan Eminence."

"The Honkai energy within you is unparalleled, the strongest adaptability I have ever seen—far beyond even those of Fire Moth."

"I am curious. With your power, just how strong would the Taixuan Eminence be?"

"…"

Setsuna smiled faintly. His compatibility with multiple world systems of power had been useless back when he started with nothing but bare hands.

But as he explored more and more worlds, snowballing along the way, it was finally beginning to show its worth.

"Let's begin."

Fu Hua gestured for Setsuna to sit down cross-legged opposite her.

"We'll start with the Heart essence."

"This is the entry point, but also—apart from the Spirit essence—the most difficult one. Its purpose is to temper your sword heart."

"The Heart essence has four realms: Still Water, Dustless, Bright Mirror, and Taixu. For ordinary men, reaching Dustless is their limit. You, however, need not be bound by this."

"Now, I will recite the Blade Mantra. You must memorize it, chant it at all times, and refine your heart through it."

A string of strange syllables flowed from Fu Hua's lips.

They had no written form, no intrinsic meaning, and belonged to no earthly language.

Yet their mystery lay in this: whether recited, whispered, or heard, they calmed the heart like still water, inducing a meditative state.

"…"

Setsuna closed his eyes and began chanting the mantra as Fu Hua instructed.

He felt his thoughts completely relax, his awareness finely attuned to every subtle change within his body.

In the end, he knew and sensed nothing beyond the flow of power within—outside distractions could no longer touch his mind.

"Hm? You've grasped it so quickly. Not bad."

Fu Hua noticed that within half an hour, Setsuna had already entered the state, and was slightly surprised.

"I thought with your temperament, quieting your heart would take a long time."

"And it is usually in youth that one's sword heart is best tempered—the earlier, the purer. For an adult to refine the sword heart is no easy task…"

"I trained swordsmanship before with the Ahoge King, so I have some foundation. Besides, a man is a boy until the day he dies."

Setsuna replied casually.

"…"

Fu Hua was briefly speechless, then continued her teaching.

"For the Heart essence, just keep tempering your sword heart in daily practice. Next, let's move on to the Form and Will essences."

"Form is literally swordsmanship itself. Since you say you've trained with the sword, let me see your level of skill."

She cleared space for him.

Not far away stood a few alloy-made training dummies.

"Use your swordsmanship against them. Don't rely on ship cannons or other powers."

"Alright."

Setsuna raised the Sword in the Stone with both hands, vast magic surging into its blade.

Boom!!!

He swung downward, the magical blade extending dozens of meters in an instant, crashing into the ground and shattering the dummies to pieces.

Rumble—

Magic rippled through the training field, stirring up a violent gale.

"…"

Fu Hua froze for a moment.

"What kind of swordsmanship is that? So… brutish?"

"Uh, I learned that from Artoria. Her move is called Excalibur, and I tweaked it a little… as for the name…"

Setsuna thought for a moment.

"Let's call it 'Glory of Kariya.'"

"???"

Fu Hua had no idea where that strange name came from.

She shook her head.

"Unacceptable."

"I know your power is immense, and you may scoff at ordinary swordsmanship, but if you wish to master the Taixuan Eminence, you must first lay a solid foundation and thoroughly grasp the earlier essences…"

Swish—

She drew the Xuanyuan Sword and demonstrated each move for Setsuna.

"The Form essence of Edge of Taixuan has four lines—Guard, Transform, Inspire, and Open—for a total of twenty-one techniques. Watch carefully."

At that moment, Fu Hua was at the peak of her prime. Her swordplay flowed like a dance—graceful as a startled swan, supple as a dragon in flight.

The gleaming sword light, combined with her classical robes, wove a striking contrast of fierce sword winds and elegant beauty. Setsuna found himself momentarily dazed.

"The Inspire line has three forms: Crescent Moon, Sea Severing, and Sky Rending… the Transform line has six…"

"The Open line also has six: Stonebreaker, Chaos Thunder, Thunderclap, Landslide, Dustfall, and Galequake… this is the sixth."

After completing the demonstration, Fu Hua handed the sword to Setsuna.

"Now you try."

Setsuna accepted the sword.

He began to mimic her movements.

The ship's AI granted him extraordinary learning and analytical abilities.

Every detail of Fu Hua's demonstration was stored vividly in his mind.

Thus, without needing further examples, he could slowly correct his own mistakes through repeated practice—

Turning Fu Hua's swordsmanship into his own.

"You really are remarkable…"

"To memorize an entire sword style at a glance—in the martial world, you would already be considered a once-in-a-million prodigy."

Fu Hua marveled.

She found that after only a few corrections, Setsuna could steadily perform the full twenty-one forms of the four lines.

Though his movements were not yet fluid, for someone who just half a day earlier had only known how to smash the floor with raw magic, it was shockingly fast progress.

"This is the power of technology."

Setsuna smiled.

The two trained from afternoon until evening.

By the time the lolis on the space station finished work and headed off in groups for meals or rest, Setsuna reluctantly sheathed the sword.

"Interesting. After blasting people with starship cannons so many times, practicing the sword as a change of pace isn't bad."

"It's elegant. No wonder the Kocho sisters like to practice swordplay in the capital."

"You've improved quickly, but Edge of Taixuan isn't something that can be mastered overnight."

Fu Hua regarded him seriously.

"Once you have thoroughly practiced the Form essence, I will teach you the Will and Soul essences. When you grasp the Soul, you will understand the essence of swordsmanship itself."

"At that level, you can wield any weapon as if it were a sword, unbound by sword form. Only upon reaching such a state can one be said to have achieved true mastery."

Ordinary people needed a medium—whether the Sword in the Stone or the Xuanyuan Sword.

But upon comprehending the fourth essence, one could begin to transcend reliance on external objects, treating all weapons as swords.

And when one learned to wield sword through spirit, sword qi by heart—that was the fifth essence, the Taixuan Eminence.

"How long do you think I'll need to train?"

Setsuna asked.

"Hmm… your comprehension and memory are excellent, and your adaptability to Honkai energy is extraordinary. With diligent practice, you should be able to fully master the Soul essence in about three to six months."

"As for the Spirit essence… given your adaptability, it shouldn't be difficult for you."

Fu Hua rested her chin in her hand, pondering for several minutes.

"Among those who practice Edge of Taixuan, your speed is already frighteningly fast."

"Three to six months? Tsk, that's a bit slow…"

Setsuna clicked his tongue. "I'm fairly free at the moment, but I won't always have this much time for sword practice…"

"If only I could finish it in a day or two."

Once the affairs in the Broken Sword Record world of Shenzhou were settled, he still had to manage the capital's administration and plan expeditions into other worlds.

Every day ahead promised to be busy.

"???"

"A day or two?!"

Fu Hua couldn't help but laugh in exasperation. She tapped his shoulder with the hilt of her sword.

"Cultivating Edge of Taixuan requires decades of daily practice. There are no shortcuts."

"The fact that you can grasp so much in such a short time is already remarkable. How can you still not be satisfied?"

"…"

"Decades of daily practice…"

"Wait!"

Setsuna pondered briefly, then his eyes lit up.

With a wave, he projected a shuttle, whisking Fu Hua toward the Eternal Snowfall.

"Hua, come party with me—oh no, come guide me in my swordsmanship."

"?"

Fu Hua, completely bewildered, followed Setsuna onto the ship.

"What are you doing? Practicing swordsmanship on a battleship?"

"Isn't this the same as training on the space station…?"

She glanced around. The Juggernaut was positioned some distance from the station, maintaining relative alignment with Earth.

Thanks to advanced optical camouflage and anti-gravity systems, the natives of Earth had noticed nothing unusual.

"Self-time acceleration, one-hundred-eighty times."

Buzz—

Space trembled violently.

The distant station and ship suddenly slowed down, and even Earth's slow rotation seemed frozen.

"I twisted the flow of time here."

Setsuna stood at the command console, smiling at Fu Hua.

"Now, one hour outside equals 180 hours aboard the Eternal Snowfall. Spending sixty days here will only be one night outside. Perfect for training, don't you think?"

"!!!"

Fu Hua's eyes widened. She stared out the window for a long moment.

Time distortion.

Yet again, she heard something utterly absurd from Setsuna's mouth.

"You… can control the flow of time?"

"On a ship larger than the moon itself?!"

"Don't get the wrong idea. This is just a trick. The Eternal Snowfall is me, so I'm only accelerating and decelerating my own time."

Setsuna laughed it off.

"…"

"Still unbelievable…"

Fu Hua looked around. The station and nearby ships outside were indeed frozen to a standstill under the time distortion.

"Then if you always distorted time like this, wouldn't you be able to…"

"Stop! Don't get any unrealistic ideas."

Setsuna cut her off.

"Time distortion is a massive drain. Even I can't maintain it constantly. Doing it once in a while is enough."

"Besides, its original purpose was for… well, let's just say it wasn't for training. Rare that I'm using it properly this time."

"?"

Fu Hua frowned in puzzlement.

"What did you usually use time distortion for? Physical training? Learning knowledge?"

"Physical training… well, not wrong."

Setsuna patted her shoulder.

"You'll find out in time, Hua."

...

Aboard the Eternal Snowfall.

Under Fu Hua's guidance, Setsuna began long sessions of training.

Here there were no interruptions, only Angeloids maintaining and monitoring the starship.

He could focus entirely on what he wanted to do.

First week.

He practiced swordsmanship move by move under Fu Hua's guidance.

They sometimes sparred, relying on sword skills alone, without power. Fu Hua overwhelmingly defeated him.

Third week.

Setsuna had fully mastered the twenty-one forms of Edge of Taixuan's four lines.

It was also the first true sword style his system had ever truly ingrained.

Each strike was fierce and precise, leaving even Fu Hua with no fault to point out.

Fourth week.

Setsuna began to learn the Will and Soul essences under Fu Hua's instruction.

"The Will essence of Edge of Taixuan requires the Xuanyuan Sword. One must become attuned to it, forging one's own sword intent."

"Hmm… since you lack the Xuanyuan Sword, I'll gift you one."

Fu Hua produced a golden longsword and handed it to Setsuna.

At its core, Edge of Taixuan was a method of channeling Honkai energy. Practicing with the Sword in the Stone was somewhat incompatible.

Setsuna accepted the sword and paused to think.

"By the way, once the Will and Soul essences are mastered, there's no longer any need to cling to weapon forms, right?"

"Correct."

Fu Hua nodded.

"But for beginners, a sword is still necessary to control the power…"

Before she could finish, Setsuna raised his hand.

Black Honkai energy gathered, condensing into a long spear.

Swish—

With a thrust, the weapon shifted seamlessly. Spear became saber, blade became halberd, polearm became axe. Eighteen martial weapons, each form at his command.

Any weapon he could imagine, he could conjure.

With Herrscher-level control over Honkai energy, he could forge weapons for himself at will.

Swish swish swish—

He swung them fiercely, his movements like a raging tiger, leaving Fu Hua staring in astonishment.

"All weapons and arms… by my will!!"

A line suddenly popped into Setsuna's head.

"Wait, am I being influenced by Senti?!"

"…"

Fu Hua pressed her forehead, frowning.

"Forging weapons out of Honkai energy? …Fine, I suppose you are a Herrscher. Whatever makes you happy."

Other than short periods for meals and rest, Setsuna poured all of his time into learning the Taixuan Eminence.

His physique was formidable, and as a MANTIS, Fu Hua too needed only two or three hours of sleep per day.

As a teacher in cultivation, she was undoubtedly excellent.

Eight weeks later.

On the bridge of the Eternal Snowfall.

Fu Hua stood before Setsuna, guiding him hand in hand through the final essence of Edge of Taixuan—the Spirit essence.

"The Spirit essence is essentially shaping and extending Honkai energy. Master it, and you can unleash the Taixuan Eminence."

"You already possess enough Honkai energy. In theory, practicing the Spirit essence should present no bottleneck for you."

"As long as you temper your heart, reaching the realm of wielding sword through spirit, sword qi through heart, you'll succeed."

She raised her sword and demonstrated the Taixuan Eminence once more.

A torrent of Honkai energy twisted above, reshaping the sky into a burning sea of clouds.

Then, a massive sword unsheathed itself in midair, condensed entirely from Honkai energy.

With a sharp cry, Fu Hua sent the golden blade crashing down, light shimmering across the Eternal Snowfall's hull.

The Taixuan Eminence struck both spirit and flesh simultaneously.

Had Setsuna not possessed near-unbreakable shipborne supercomputing defenses, any ordinary person would have been annihilated body and soul.

Even Celine wouldn't dare take Fu Hua's full-powered Taixuan Eminence head-on.

"Hmm… shaping Honkai energy… wielding sword through spirit…"

Setsuna closed his eyes, following Fu Hua's words, entering meditation to forge his sword intent.

Casting something that resembled a Taixuan Eminence cannon wasn't difficult—Senti could do that too.

But only in a state of perfect serenity could this technique show its full power.

Thus, even though Senti had the same body as Fu Hua, her Taixuan Eminence could never overpower Fu Hua's.

He cast aside all distractions, until nothing remained but himself and the flow of power within.

His being merged with the starry sky.

Then—

He swept his hand, gathering all Honkai energy within himself.

Swish—

The sky above his head was instantly overlaid with a blazing orange-red hue.

A colossal mass of Honkai energy condensed and took form.

Beyond his Herrscher power, Setsuna realized he could also infuse the Wisdom Cube or Allspark's energy into it.

After all, they were part of him.

A golden longsword, radiant and vast, grew larger and larger above him.

Until it became a gargantuan blade nearly one-fifth the size of the Eternal Snowfall.

Even the energy leaking from it was enough to make one's blood run cold.

"???"

"What are you doing?!"

Fu Hua nearly leapt back in shock.

"I figured I could mix my other energies into this move as well."

Setsuna answered calmly.

"???"

"Don't point it at Earth!!"

The Taixuan Eminence was originally the ultimate anti-personnel technique, annihilating both body and spirit of its target—unavoidable, inescapable.

But Fu Hua felt that whatever Setsuna had unleashed… wasn't quite right.

What was this? Did this man have to go overboard with everything—not only his ship, but even Taixuan Eminence had to be made ridiculous?!

This was supposed to be swordsmanship, not a doomsday weapon!!

Fu Hua suspected that if Setsuna struck Earth with this, at least 90% the planet's population would either be reduced to ash or suffer total mental collapse.

Boom—

Setsuna swung his hand.

The golden giant sword, brimming with Honkai energy, shot into the distant void.

On Earth below, the natives who saw the golden streak crossing the heavens thought it a miracle.

Meanwhile, aboard the station, the shipgirls, Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and others looked on with mild surprise.

"That looked like Fu Hua's Taixuan Eminence…"

"No, wait, was it ever this outrageous when she used it? And why did you fire it from the Eternal Snowfall?!"

Rumble—

The Honkai energy blast struck a distant asteroid, shattering it into pieces.

"Hmm, seems this move specializes in anti-personnel. Its physical destructive power isn't that strong—less than the Light Spear."

"But the mental attack… excellent. From now on, no need to use full power against small fry."

Setsuna nodded to himself.

"If you can't control your strength, unleashing the Taixuan Eminence at full power on Earth would cause secondary disasters."

Fu Hua pressed her forehead and sighed.

"From now on, practice focusing that massive energy onto a single target."

Setsuna's progress was nothing short of astonishing.

He had learned it—yet it also felt as though he hadn't.

At least to Fu Hua, the planet-buster version of the Taixuan Eminence was nothing like the technique she had created.

"Mm, perfect."

"All that's left is practicing control."

Setsuna was completely satisfied.

More is better, bigger is stronger—he was a faithful devotee of the aesthetics of violence.

...

When the time distortion ended, the two returned to the space station.

For the others, only a single night had passed.

Fu Hua recounted to Cangxuan and Dan Zhu, astonished, what she had experienced aboard the Eternal Snowfall.

"So he achieved spatial and temporal distortion by merging with the ship itself?"

"Incredible, simply incredible…"

The two nodded repeatedly as they listened.

Especially when they heard that Fu Hua had spent two months alone with Setsuna aboard the Eternal Snowfall, Cangxuan's eyes lit up like stars.

She immediately leaned close to Fu Hua, looking up curiously:

"And then? And then? You two were alone for so long—besides practicing swordsmanship, didn't you do anything else?"

"No."

Fu Hua shook her head blankly.

"I was teaching him the Taixuan Eminence. What else would we do?"

"…"

Dan Zhu and Cangxuan exchanged glances, fell silent, and then carefully looked Fu Hua over.

"That can't be right… is it because your figure is too plain? Or because you're such a block of wood?"

"Jingwei, why don't you go ask the Life Sciences Division if they have some way to, well… make you bigger—oh no, I mean, more enticing?"

"???"

Chapter 334: Buer: I Stand Equal with Phanes

When Zhongli thought of this, the other gods naturally realized it too.

"Hiss—no way…" Venti sucked in a sharp breath.

Although all gods knew that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was fundamentally different from all others, since she could freely enter Eden—the root of Teyvat—

By that fact alone, she had always been a unique existence among all gods of the Divine Collective.

In addition, her strength was the most unfathomable of all, and in the rankings of the gods she had always been first, with the old man only second.

As for Barbatos, he usually hovered around fifth or sixth place.

Raiden Makoto turned back, her expression complicated. "From the very beginning, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was the most unique among us. It isn't so surprising."

As one of the few who could freely enter and leave Eden, she naturally understood Greater Lord Rukkhadevata's special status.

She had always held certain privileges—this had been so from the start, for she was the incarnation of the World Tree, later becoming the memory of Teyvat.

With such privileges, it was only natural that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata would walk ahead of those goddesses who lacked such uniqueness.

This was not to say that Heavenly Principle played favorites. Though Heavenly Principle did often show favoritism, it was never toward the goddesses themselves. The favoritism was only in comparison to Teyvat's other gods.

Moreover, even if Lord Heavenly Principle were biased, it would be only natural. The positions and powers that all gods and beings of Teyvat now enjoyed were entirely due to Lord Heavenly Principle.

"So… how exactly did Greater Lord Rukkhadevata come to sit upon that throne?"

Focalors looked with wide eyes at the throne standing on the side of the Truths.

They were no novices ignorant of the world. Any god who had ascended to single-universe level understood Teyvat's rules.

Although both sides stood at the right and left of Heavenly Principle's throne, there was a difference in weight.

On one side were the Truths; on the other, the Sustainers.

And Truth stood half a step higher than the Sustainers—it was the very foundation of Teyvat's existence.

The throne where Greater Lord Rukkhadevata sat was undoubtedly one of the Truths.

Truth—the highest rank beneath Heavenly Principle itself. It was irreplaceable, the final endpoint of Teyvat's existence, its root.

"Truth…"

As the Abyssal Sovereign, Aether instantly turned his gaze in a certain direction, spreading his perception toward the dome of the Main Universe, where the Ring of Truth resided.

Even he could only glance briefly at that place. A second longer, and he feared he would collapse.

The mystery and information radiating from Truth was far beyond what he could bear.

It was like an ordinary human staring directly into the noonday sun—just a few seconds, and one would be blinded.

With only a single glance, he saw a pale green Ring of Truth.

At the same time, the information radiating from the new Truth revealed its name.

Aether's eyes widened. "Akasha! The Akasha Records? A new Truth—the sixth Truth!"

His words caused the other gods to hear it as well.

As the highest gods of Teyvat, simply hearing the name of a Truth allowed them to sense its true existence.

At the same time, they received the information of this new Truth.

Athena said enviously: "So that's how it is… She was already a natural bearer of Truth, so she ascended directly to the highest peak."

It was just like those naturally suited for the Pseudo Star Map Creation—it was innate, something no one else could envy.

At that level, there was essentially no possibility of ascending through effort alone.

If you had it from the start, then you had it. If you did not, then you never would.

It was, in short, destiny.

Not even Ouroboros' infinite possibilities could affect the realm of Truth.

Guizhong smiled. Though envious, she did not feel it was unfair. "Truly, congratulations to Sister Buer. Now I have yet another powerful backer behind me."

The relationships among Teyvat's original gods were quite good.

Even if some had once held grudges, those were long since gone.

Venti's envious eyes brimmed with sourness as he muttered: "That saying, 'a step ahead, always ahead'—it really is the Truth."

"The one who was the most special from the very start will always remain the most special."

"I truly hate that I was not born with such a background."

Odin's envy nearly made him want to gouge out his remaining eye.

"Yes… no matter how much we envy it, it cannot be attained. It's like the Infinite Dragon God and the Great Red."

From the very beginning, the Infinite Dragon God and the Great Red were the strongest dragon gods. Even if all gods joined forces, they might not be able to oppose the two of them.

When those two arrived in Teyvat, they instantly became the mightiest dragon gods, standing directly at the highest rank of divinity.

Still, Odin himself was satisfied. Having obtained a Pseudo Star Map Creation, he was a true Almighty God, no different from the myths.

Buzz—

The radiance of Truth descended, and instantly the gods drew in their thoughts, turning to look at the thrones of Truth where the light appeared.

Among the thrones of Truth, only two shone with brilliance. The Sustainers, however, had all manifested.

Ouroboros, Dream, and the Kabbalah rarely interfered with the Divine Collective. Even its highest members seldom saw them. Even gods like Zhongli had only glimpsed them during the Divine Assembly.

As for the Red Dragon God Emperor of the Dimensional Gap—only a few had ever seen her. Even then, it was but a single fleeting glimpse.

Phanes' throne stood closest to the Heavenly Principle's seat. After appearing, she coldly looked down upon the gathered gods—some sitting upright, some trembling with fear, some sweating profusely, some wearing solemn expressions.

For the first time, Buer appeared upon the Throne of Truth. Her chest felt as though butterflies were about to burst forth.

Though she had long since grown used to such grand scenes within Sumeru, those who sat below her now were not merely Sumeru's gods, but the greatest gods of all Teyvat.

Her gentle and peerless face flushed faintly—this was excitement.

Her hands, placed before her, could not help but curl slightly into fists.

Such a scene was once unimaginable for her. With the corner of her eye, she stole a glance at Phanes beside her.

At last, she stood equal with Phanes.

On her other side was Asmoday, Ruler of Space.

Once, not to mention Phanes—even Asmoday could make her tremble.

Now, she stood half a rank above Asmoday.

Silently, Noah appeared upon the Heavenly Principle's throne, his gaze calm as he overlooked all the gods. His voice rang faintly.

"You have all worked hard in the expansion of civilization during this time."

The gods quickly responded:

"This is all our duty."

"It is entirely Lord Heavenly Principle's gift."

"This is nothing more than our responsibility."

Expanding civilization? For the gods, this was a supreme blessing. They had reached their current level entirely through the favor of Lord Heavenly Principle. Otherwise, they might still be squabbling in some remote corner.

Aside from the original Archons, every god present had grown step by step alongside Teyvat. They were among the few who truly understood Teyvat's original truth.

Those who came later knew nothing of it.

In their eyes, Teyvat had always been a great multiverse.

For some lower gods, even a single plane was considered a complete world—especially for those who originated from such planes.

In the hearts of the gods here, they were simply lucky—clinging tightly to Lord Heavenly Principle's thigh, carried to where they now stood.

Though building up Teyvat was exhausting, all of them delighted in it.

What a joke—such blessings could not be begged for, so what was a little hardship? If hardship meant this, then give them ten thousand times more.

Athena gazed reverently at the perfect deity seated upon the Heavenly Throne—the true unifier of all things in Teyvat.

If only he would look at her once more.

Her thoughts drifted back to the beginning.

At that time, she had been a minor goddess of a plane world, when she encountered Heavenly Principle.

Because she was suited to the Pseudo Star Map Creation, she was destined to be noticed.

But it was nothing more than notice.

She had longed to enter Eden, to be marked with the Heavenly Stigmata.

She had seen how even goddesses less capable than herself, once favored by Heavenly Principle, had quickly ascended to Almighty God, their futures destined to outshine others.

The Abyssal Sovereign, Aether, sat upright, solemn.

As leader of the Abyss, his throne naturally belonged to the foremost rank. The other gods of the Abyss sat behind him.

Now the only one who stood equal with him was his shameless little sister, Lumine.

At this moment, his unlucky sister was munching on a bag of popcorn, chewing noisily as though watching a play.

Aether's lips twitched—what an eyesore, what nonsense.

His own shameless sister could crush him with a single finger now.

He had clawed his way to barely reaching tenfold single-universe strength through the blessing of the Abyss. Yet his wretched sister had directly gained nearly a thousandfold single-universe.

Principles were unreasonable things—once you sat upon one, your strength directly reached the mass it required.

As the head of the Abyss, his heart was bitter. How much effort had it taken him to reach this point?

And yet his sister had simply been fed a Principle by Lord Heavenly Principle.

Hmm… No, wait. Back when she was weak, she had always leeched from him. Shouldn't she start paying some of that back now?

"Hm?" Lumine shivered. "Wha—what's going on? Such malice?" She instantly looked around warily.

Aether's face remained expressionless.

Thump, thump, thump—

Noah tapped his finger lightly against the throne. Absolute control silenced all sound and all thoughts.

"This meeting shall be the final one before Teyvat truly reaches the multiverse."

"The decrees of this assembly will serve as the last foundation for Teyvat's ascension to true multiversehood. It shall also mark the great festival in which all authorities of the Divine Collective and Pan-Human History are delegated—bringing everything to completion."

The gods, who had long known of this, still held their breath. The delegation of authority to gods, to the Divine Collective, and to Pan-Human History—this was perfection.

Even Zhongli's stony heart beat heavily within his chest.

Each Divine Collective was already so powerful that even one alone could dominate a vast region in the superdimension.

And yet they were still incomplete. What heights would they reach upon completion? Could they truly ascend to a level equal to the multiverse itself?

Phanes' golden eyes shone faintly.

Buzz—

Infinite might manifested, and the aura of Pan-Human History spread across the entire Hall of Gods.

To the gods, it was as if they were mere ants facing the vast, surging sea—ready to be drowned in an instant.

Within that sea, countless lights blossomed. Some shone brighter than the sun itself, and even the dimmest was far beyond what they could currently resist.

Touching those lights, the gods perceived endless information streaming forth.

Each and every light represented a stellar authority.

Even the weakest stellar authority possessed the strength of a standard single-universe.

And each could influence the historical development of entire universes.

The greatest light, which suppressed all others, was a power at the level of the Eternal Throne itself—capable of fully determining the rise and fall of Pan-Human History throughout Teyvat.

[Solar Sovereignty]

Thump, thump, thump…

All the gods stared fixedly at the Solar Sovereignty. The weaker-willed among them flushed red, their breaths burning with divine power.

As gods, they could clearly feel the Solar Sovereignty's effect upon them.

Pan-Human History was bound tightly to the Divine Collective, especially in regard to myths.

Even storytellers or bards with the Poet Archetype could twist or stain myths, blackening the name of a great god. How much more so could the Solar Sovereignty, at the level of the Eternal Throne?

If it were to exert influence over Pan-Human History, it could cause an entire Divine Collective to fall into decline—or even vanish without a trace.

Of course, such power came with a price. Just as storytellers or bards who slandered a noble god would be struck by direct backlash from Pan-Human History itself, so too would this apply.

If one recklessly wielded such an authority, one's own Divine Collective would likely be the first to perish.

Venti swallowed hard. "So this is… the Solar Sovereignty Gift Game?"

So many stellar sovereignties, each at least of standard single-universe rank. Even gaining a tenth of them—how much stronger would a Divine Collective become?

At the level of the Eternal Throne stood the Solar Sovereignty. At the level of Principle stood the Lunar Sovereignty. Beyond that, the high-tier strong single-universe powers of Jupiter, Venus, Polaris, the Morning Star, the Northern Dipper, the Southern Dipper, the eighty-eight constellations of the entire sky, the Four Symbols and the Twenty-Eight Mansions…

Chapter 74: The 'Shogun' AI Learns Cooking Fast—You Deserve It!

[You… like eating this?]

The Shogun asked.

'Hmm… the taste is good, I'm satisfied.'

[Then you should ask if there's a recipe.]

Since Ei liked it, she would try to make it herself… These thoughts were subconscious. After all, she often cooked for her. Ei could do everything except cooking, and as a puppet, the Shogun had culinary skills. She could add a new dish to her list, and maybe even promote this foreign cuisine to other restaurants in Inazuma.

"By the way, is there a recipe?"

"Eh? A recipe?"

Fiore froze…

"Yes… the Shogun learns very quickly."

Ei explained for her.

"Ah… there isn't really a recipe on the plane. This one was actually made for me by a Servant earlier."

Fiore shook her head regretfully.

"I see… then forget it, I—"

"Wait a moment, Caules!"

The girl suddenly thought of something and turned to call her brother, who was busy searching data on the computer.

"…Sister?"

Caules, deep in thought, immediately looked up toward the two in the cabin lounge.

"Um… can you look up the recipe for pizza?"

"Hah?! Sister, what are you talking about all of a sudden?"

Caules blinked, confused. They were about to face a major battle—why bring up food now?

"Don't worry about it. (The Shogun wants to see!)"

She covered her mouth with her palm, whispering to Caules.

"Hah? Oh… got it, I'll look it up."

Though baffled, if Saber wanted it, he couldn't refuse. Would he dare lose face? So, he set aside his research and searched for how to make pizza.

"It's done."

Caules pointed his thumb at the monitor, gesturing to Ei.

"Thank you… sorry for the trouble."

Ei gave a small nod, stood, and passed through Astolfo's line of sight before approaching the computer. Narrowing her eyes, she studied the text and images on the screen.

"Hmm?"

Astolfo noticed something was off, glanced over, and saw Fiore and the others gathered around the computer.

Ei's violet eyes scanned back and forth across the words and pictures, partly to broaden her knowledge, but also to let the Shogun in the Plane of Euthymia see clearly.

[So that's how it is…]

'You… learned it?'

[Though not perfectly.]

Ei understood. A puppet's learning ability was far faster and more efficient than that of ordinary humans—even gods. That was one of the defining traits of an intelligent puppet.

"Oh~ you're checking out pizza recipes? Perfect timing, there's even a cooking channel on now."

By chance, Astolfo flipped the TV to a live cooking show, where a chef was demonstrating how to make pizza on stage before a full audience.

It was almost too much of a coincidence, as if fate itself wanted her to learn cooking.

Everyone turned their attention to the large wall-mounted TV, watching the woman in chef's clothes prepare the pizza.

"Amazing… is there anything this 'television' cannot show?"

Ei stroked her chin, marveling at the advanced technology.

"Uh-hehe…" ×2

Fiore and Caules exchanged awkward smiles.

Minutes later, the matter came to an end. Fiore finished her meal, Caules returned to his research, and Astolfo, after watching TV for a while, fell asleep on the sofa clutching a pillow. Sieg leaned against the wall, relaxing his body.

The cabin once more sank into peaceful quiet…

"Hehe… it feels like we're on vacation."

Fiore chuckled to the Shogun.

"Though caution is needed before battle, too much caution yields only loss. This is just right."

The Shogun, who had switched back with Ei, sat cross-legged on a chair with eyes closed, resting. She could have meditated kneeling on the floor, but as the saying goes—when in Rome. With a good chair available, there was no need to discomfort herself.

"Ei… did she say anything about me just now?"

"Eh? She did, but she didn't say anything bad about you, Shogun."

Fiore shook her head. Their voices were both soft, like whispers in the quiet cabin.

"Is that so… You seem rather afraid of her. Is it because you're unfamiliar? Once you get to know her, you'll find she's easier to get along with than me."

After all, she was only Ei's puppet… Though she didn't say it aloud, otherwise Ei would scold her again. But it was true—Ei rarely lost her temper. When interacting with others, she carried a calm, gentle presence. Yet, if she truly grew angry, she became terrifying. Fiore had never witnessed it herself—these were only stories from Miko.

"But… whether it's Lady Ei or the Shogun… both have their own unique charm. I… like the Shogun. I was drawn by her charm."

The girl, though blushing, spoke firmly.

"Hah… To think you'd feel that way. Truly rare and precious."

"Hehe…"

The girl smiled sweetly at her. She took it as praise.

"Won't you rest a little? Battle will begin soon."

"No… if I fall asleep, it'll only dull my focus. I'll stay awake."

The girl shook her head lightly.

Tick… tick…

The second hand of the wall clock advanced rhythmically, each crisp sound marking how close the great battle drew.

The Shogun rose and went to the window, gazing at the distant horizon where the faint silhouette of the Aerial Garden slowly came into view. Around them flew other aircraft, and on the bows stood Jeanne and Chiron. Through the window, they signaled to her with hand signs.

"The time has come."

The Shogun turned back and reminded Fiore.

"Mm… Caules!"

Fiore instantly tensed, turning to call out loudly to her brother.

"I know! Everyone, wake up!!"

Caules stood, shaking awake Astolfo, who had been sleeping soundly on the sofa, and Sieg, who was still drowsy.

"U-ugh? Wh-what is it? Is it here already—ah!"

Thud!

He fell face-first onto the floor.

"Rider!"

Sieg hurried over, helping him up quickly.

"I-I know, I know!!"

Clutching his reddened nose, Astolfo staggered to the cargo hold at the rear of the plane.

"Rider, wait! I'm coming with you!"

Sieg was about to follow.

"Hold it!! Masters must stay aboard!"

Caules stopped him.

"But—!"

Sieg protested. How could he let Rider charge alone into enemy defenses? Even if he was weak, at least he could help a little!

"Hey—"

"It's fine, it's fine~! Come along, Sieg. You're my Master. Fighting side by side is the most romantic thing, don't you think?"

Astolfo agreed anyway. His mount could easily carry two people, so why not? He would protect him.

"There's no time… Caules."

Fiore urged.

"Ah… I know! All right, you can go."

Caules relented, letting Sieg and Astolfo into the cargo bay.

On the monitor, he watched them prepare, then pressed the release button.

Hiss… Whoosh!!!

A deafening rush of air roared through the widening crack of the cargo door.

Rider braced against the pressure and wind, walking slowly to the edge. Then he grabbed Sieg tightly and leapt out together!

Fweee~!

Whistling sharply, a massive hippogriff swooped down through the skies, catching them securely on its back. It veered away from the plane, soaring toward Jeanne and Chiron's position.

"Rider deployed!"

Caules pressed the button to close the cargo bay door and reported to Fiore.

Though a private jet, the plane was sizable, complete with such a cargo hold. That convenience was the reason they chose it for this mission.

From the Shogun's vantage point, she could see Rider now regrouping with Jeanne and Chiron outside. Ahead, the Aerial Garden loomed ever larger, its vast form becoming clearer as they approached.

Suspended in the sky, the Aerial Garden radiated an ominous red aura. In the pitch-black night, it resembled a blood-drenched moon, chilling to behold. At this moment, the Red Faction's Servants gathered in the throne hall of the garden—

Buzz~

The Red Faction's Assassin, Semiramis, materialized from spirit form, leisurely taking her seat upon the towering throne.

"Everyone… they've finally arrived."

Resting her chin upon her hand, her proud voice carried a lingering echo. Projected onto a suspended screen was a real-time image of the skies outside the fortress. A swarm of planes approached in dark formation—a clear sign of how much the Black Faction had invested in this assault.

"Are you all prepared to intercept them?"

With a wave of her arm:

"Rider, use your chariot to destroy those planes in the sky first!"

Her first order was to Achilles, commanding him to deal with the airborne threat. Against Servants, those planes were fragile as paper. Of course, the enemy might use reinforcement magecraft, but even then it would hardly matter.

"I don't really mind…"

Achilles folded his arms casually, still looking relaxed.

"But… it might take a bit more time."

He subtly gestured with his chin toward the approaching fleet of planes on the screen.

"What? Ugh!!"

Only then did Semiramis notice something odd—the fleet carried no Servant presence. They were simply planes, their signatures veiled as if by some unknown barrier.

Her brow furrowed.

"Most likely a kind of barrier magecraft. The Black Faction's magical responses are faint—I can't even tell who's aboard which plane."

Karna also frowned slightly as he explained.

"But there's one exception."

Amid the fleet, Jeanne stood openly at the head of a central plane. She made no attempt to hide, as though daring them to see. A trap, perhaps—or maybe she truly sought battle.

"Jeanne!!"

Still under the influence of Jack's Noble Phantasm, Atalanta had yet to recover. Agitated and confused, the sight of Jeanne sent her into a frenzy.

"To rely on numbers… how disgraceful! But… even so, none of them can approach this garden!"

Though Semiramis spoke proudly, a bead of sweat trailed down her cheek. The Black Faction's force was no joke.

Crack…

She raised her hand, crimson light glowing from her palm, resonating with the jewel upon the throne's armrest. Both shimmered faintly in response.

Rumble…

The fortress trembled for a moment.

Under the eyes of those watching the projection, the fortress' floating structures shifted position. Massive latticed slabs unfurled like wings, their pointed ends rotating to aim outward. In an instant, the fortress became a colossal fortress-cannon—equally suited for offense and defense.

"These chunks of iron… let them all be blown away!"

"Oh how arrogant"

Achilles teased with a grin.

"Rider, don't idle. Leave the Black Faction's Servants aboard those planes to you."

"Yeah, yeah… I get it. When I take down Black Archer, I'll cut down those flying hunks of junk too!"

Flexing his muscular arms, Achilles boldly agreed. His target was his teacher—Chiron.

"Next… Archer, you'll provide rear support, sniping the Masters—"

"I refuse."

"What? You—!"

Semiramis was stunned. Hadn't they agreed on this beforehand?! Clearly, she had not realized Atalanta's mind was still corrupted by madness. To her, it looked like simple betrayal.

"Missy… don't be like that…"

Achilles tried to calm her.

"I'll slay that woman—that filthy saint!!"

"…Are you certain of this?"

Semiramis lifted her hand, about to restrain her. But Achilles stepped forward, blocking her path.

"What's the meaning of this, Rider?"

"It's fine, Empress… I'll take on Black Archer. That way, missy can fight Ruler. Isn't that just right?"

Semiramis relented. She didn't care for Atalanta's life or death anyway. All that mattered was the Grail.

"Very well. Then I'll take down the Black Rider… Lancer, Black Saber is yours."

The Black Faction's most dangerous asset was Saber. By combat ability, Karna was the perfect match. With this, the roles were neatly distributed. Now it depended on performance.

"…That suits me."

Karna nodded silently, expressionless. He lifted his gaze toward the screen—yet he still could not sense the woman's powerful aura. Where exactly was she?

"Then go, annihilate them! The Greater Grail is ours!!"

The Empress rose, raising her arm with a sweeping gesture. Her proud voice echoed thunderously through the hall, filling all present with the thrill of the final battle.

...

The distant Aerial Garden loomed ever closer…

"I see it!"

Standing upon the lead plane's nose, Jeanne shouted toward Chiron.

"Mm, here too."

"Wow… no matter how many times I see it, that's amazing!"

Flying above, Rider voiced his usual carefree amazement.

The wind was fierce in the sky. Standing exposed outside, balance was hard to maintain. Their hair whipped wildly, while the dull roar of rushing air battered their ears.

In the next instant, flashes of light like stars glittered from the enemy's side.

"They're here!!"

Jeanne reacted instantly, crying out to the others.

Whoosh!!

Like a green dragon, Achilles surged forward on his chariot, weaving rapidly through the sky. Within seconds he had pierced into the Black Faction's fleet.

"Hahahahaha!!!"

Laughing like a wild child, he charged.

"Chiron!"

"Leave it to me!!"

Chiron raised his bow, tracking the enemy's erratic path.

Whizz! ×N

His arrows fired like machine gun fire, each shot releasing immense wind pressure. In the darkness, they streaked like lasers, raining ceaselessly toward the weaving chariot.

"Black Archer!! The time has come—enjoy yourself!!"

Achilles deftly avoided the barrage, his glowing green dragon-like chariot twisting through the fleet. It dove beneath one plane, aiming directly at the wings and fuselage, then surged upward—

Whizz!

BOOM!!!

A flash of green light, and the entire plane exploded violently, split cleanly in two by the dragon's strike!

"!"

Seeing danger, Chiron leapt onto the wing of the adjacent plane, drawing aim once more.

"Where are you going, Archer?!"

Infused with pale green mana, the chariot streaked like a beam of light, descending upon the next aircraft.

Chiron fired several more arrows into its path—but Achilles evaded each, forcing Chiron to relocate again.

BOOM!!

The plane beneath Chiron erupted in fire as Achilles pierced through, the blast illuminating the night sky, thunderous in its roar.

Chiron flipped midair, loosing arrows toward Rider like a hail of bullets before landing on another plane. Placing his palm firmly upon its surface:

"Solidify! Redirect course!"

Green sigils spread across the fuselage. The fragile aircraft instantly transformed into steel-like hardness, then veered sharply toward Rider, a massive hammer swung to crush him!

"Don't underestimate me!!!"

Bang!

To Achilles, such a tactic was nothing. He leapt from his chariot, both feet slamming into the belly of the oncoming plane. With brute force alone, he resisted the colossal strike.

Crack…

The steel beneath his feet buckled, denting inward. The entire plane groaned under the impact, its frame warping.

"Heh… reckless as always."

Chiron smiled faintly, springing into the air. Drawing his bow, he loosed a single arrow straight at the aircraft's core.

BOOM!!

The plane was obliterated, engulfed in a tremendous fireball that swallowed both itself and Achilles whole.

Crack…

Yet in the very next second, Achilles emerged unscathed—standing atop the wreckage, right before Chiron's eyes.

Chapter 87: The Everdistant Utopia

Supreme light erupted as two ultimate powers collided.

The Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, strong enough to shatter planets and split realms, against Avalon—the Absolute Protection that ignored all magic and physical force, even rebounding attacks.

At their first clash, who would triumph?!

The collision between sword pressure and absolute defense scattered waves of power. The mere aftershocks flattened the surrounding ground by several meters. Ocean waves surged outward for kilometers, swallowing reefs beneath the tide.

Amidst the brilliant radiance, Satsuki's sword arm trembled as Avalon reflected her own strikes back upon her. Yet she cared nothing for the backlash, pressing her blade down with merciless force.

With the immortal golden body of Demon Buddha Māra, not even such divine rebound could crease her brow.

And Avalon, under the might of the golden sword that could annihilate all, remained unmoved—serene, unshaken.

Even the King of Heroes, bathed in its light, broke free of Satsuki's binding and regained freedom of movement.

Yet faced with this battle of legends, rivaling even his strongest Noble Phantasm, he could no longer brandish the word "mongrel" at either combatant.

For at this moment, he lacked even the qualification to join the fight. His Master, Tokiomi Tohsaka, had already used a Command Seal to order his retreat.

"Woman! This king shall remember today's shame. When next we meet, I will show you no contempt."

Under Avalon's protection, the Hero King cast his wrath skyward toward Satsuki, then glared at the Heroic Spirits before him. His form dissolved into golden light, vanishing.

With his departure, Satsuki's golden sword slowly faded into eight golden orbs that floated behind her.

Her gaze turned upon the noble, dignified King of Knights before the crowd.

"I did not expect you to possess such a Noble Phantasm, Saber. Even my Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion cannot pierce it. It seems this battle will not end in easy victory."

Descending to the earth, Satsuki's eyes still shone with disdain. Even her praise carried cold indifference.

Yet the knight's gaze remained taut with vigilance. The Everdistant Utopia was without doubt the ultimate defense, invulnerable to all force, magic, or even spatial interference.

But its cost in mana rivaled its impossible power.

With both Irisviel supplying her energy and the core of a dragon furnace within her, she could maintain Avalon for only a few seconds.

Against ordinary foes, those seconds were enough. Their attacks would rebound, and her own Excalibur could then strike unhindered.

But against this mysterious Servant—Satsuki, who cared nothing for heaven-shaking backlash—it was different.

"Your praise rings hollow," Saber said, emerald eyes sharp. "Your gaze shows no intent of surrender."

Satsuki's eyes were void, yet absolute.

"This praise is sincere. And this gaze—indeed does not yield."

At her words, a crushing aura of supremacy swept across the battlefield.

The King of Knights immediately readied her stance. The golden sword appeared once more, while Avalon's sheath dissolved into invisible particles, wrapping her like unseen armor.

Behind Satsuki, three more golden spheres emerged, beginning to shift into the state of the orbs of the Vipralopa.

The clash was about to escalate again.

But then Satsuki felt it—a subtle, hidden killing intent. Death itself, heavy and profound, brushing against her. For the first time, curiosity stirred within her.

And in that instant of pause—

"Please stop, Lady Satsuki."

At last, El-Melloi, who had been unable to act beneath the oppressive force, found a breath of reprieve to speak.

"Archer has withdrawn. There is no need for us to continue. Excessive consumption will only grant our other enemies an opening."

"Fou~ Fou."

The white beast, hiding who knew where, once again climbed onto Mash's shoulder. Yet this time its gaze toward Satsuki was filled with wariness and fear.

"Oh?" Satsuki glanced at El-Melloi. "You wish to play mediator? Even after making it clear you stand before me as opposition?"

"This…"

Ritsuka Fujimaru and Mash fell silent. In the clash between Satsuki and the King of Heroes just now, their actions indeed had not been impartial.

"Satsuki, was it? Mysterious Servant. This should have been a battle between you and me, but it has turned into something else."

The King of Knights took the words. Her sacred bearing and resolute aura never wavered for even an instant. She was truly a sovereign worthy of the title of king.

"They are connected to my retainers. If you wish to hold anyone accountable, then direct it toward me, their king."

Before Satsuki could answer, El-Melloi hurried to extinguish the fire.

"Knight King, and you as well, Einzbern Master. I suggest we end this here today. After all, we still share a common enemy to defeat. To waste our strength here is not the choice of the wise."

From the distance, Irisviel approached, still pale with lingering fear. "Indeed. There is no absolute need for hostility between us. But…"

Her gaze flickered uneasily toward the proud black-clad Servant.

El-Melloi turned to the seemingly distracted Satsuki and pressed on with a heavy heart. "Lady Satsuki, surely you are a wise Heroic Spirit."

"How amusing."

Satsuki's lips shaped strange words. Her eyes radiated a light wholly different from before.

"I thought this was merely a beginner's village where I could idle at leisure. Yet it seems there are still those who shine enough to catch my eye."

Moments earlier, Satsuki had tried to trace the source of that killing intent. If her guess was correct, it belonged to the one called Assassin.

From the density of that murderous aura, she could nearly surmise that this was a Heroic Spirit of a foundation wholly apart from the levels of the King of Knights and the King of Heroes.

Yet the strength of his concealment had already surpassed boundaries. Even with her Tenseigan, she could not glean a single trace of him.

With this thought, Satsuki dissolved into particles and departed on her own.

She had no desire to waste further words on Chaldea's group. Their actions earlier had already revealed cracks in their fragile alliance. Naturally, she would not continue entangling herself with them.

"Ah… what a pity." El-Melloi looked toward the direction Satsuki vanished, then turned his gaze upon Mash and Ritsuka. "Why did you two stand before that Servant? He is not one we can cooperate with. If Satsuki had slain him, it would have been for the best."

Recalling certain memories, El-Melloi admitted inwardly that he too had hoped for that Servant's disappearance. Yet the change in situation was beyond even his calculations.

"This…"

Ritsuka and Mash had no words in reply.

The King of Knights, meanwhile, lowered her stance and dismissed her Noble Phantasm. A glimmer of nostalgia flickered in her eyes as she looked upon the great shield in Mash's hands.

"…Iri, there are things I wish to say to this group. Please, grant me some time."

...

Returning to the hotel, Satsuki had already regained her usual composure—or rather, she had never lost it.

She lightly knocked on the door. Within, she could sense Angra Mainyu lying on the sofa, half-asleep. In all this time, aside from the few battles she had fought outside, she had hardly interacted or spoken properly with this so-called "Master."

But such was Satsuki's nature. She did not think it mattered. After all, in the shinobi world, she had often secluded herself within her own castle for years at a time.

"I'm back."

Though her spiritualized body could phase through the door, the groceries she carried could not. So, using her Tenseigan's power, she manipulated the key to unlock it instead.

"No need to say it—you must have gone off fighting again. That uproar was no small matter. Likely all of Japan witnessed it."

Angra Mainyu rubbed her sleepy eyes and took the breakfast from her hands.

"First a bombing at a restaurant, then restoration magecraft before countless eyes, and finally, a sword that split the sky. Ordinary people in this era truly live in misery."

"You care for ordinary people of this age? As the All the World's Evil?"

Satsuki loosened the sash of her kimono, unbinding her waist. After an entire night of battle—facing first the King of Knights, Artoria, and then the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh—though she had never once revealed her true strength, it had been a sufficient warm-up.

And it had been some time since she last enjoyed a hot bath. Having come to a modern world, she could at last indulge in such a luxury.

So she thought with ease.

"As I've said, 'All the World's Evil' is but a title forced upon me." Angra Mainyu reflexively retorted. But when her eyes flicked toward Satsuki's movements, her face flushed red. Her once sharp tongue grew clumsy. "Y-you… what are you doing? In broad daylight?"

Her kimono slipped from her shoulders as she slipped off her high heels. One after the other came off, followed by the sight of her pantyhose peeling away from shapely legs. The simple act left an alluring impression that silenced Angra Mainyu further.

"Setting aside that I am still wearing undergarments, your reaction is quite amusing." Though she had not turned directly toward her, the Tenseigan's perception left no blind spots. Naturally, she saw her expression clearly.

"Outwardly, we are both women."

Stripped to her underwear, Satsuki slowly approached her seated on the sofa. Her alluring figure was boldly revealed, the generous curves of her chest standing out as she leaned close. One hand lifted Angra Mainyu's chin, tilting her face upward. "Inwardly, you are the All the World's Evil, and I am a Heroic Spirit. Your reaction is far too human."

Angra Mainyu could not reply. Her essence had been that of an ordinary young man. Even after all these years, branded as the Evil of Humanity, her thought patterns remained the same as before.

"As the All the World's Evil, your resolve is insufficient. Or perhaps, as a conceptual existence, you lack awareness of what you are."

With those words, she released her, her body fading into spirit form as she stepped into the bath.

"Treat all equally. If you cannot, then your emotions will only wound you in the end."

Inside the bathroom, Satsuki did not immediately bathe. Instead, she stood before the full-length mirror, gazing at her reflection.

Her signature Tenseigan, the Ōtsutsuki earrings at her ears, and her maturing body—all of it undeniable.

Compared to herself years ago, bathing at a mountain spring in the shinobi world, the transformation was vast. Both inwardly and outwardly, she had undergone a metamorphosis.

Since deciding to intervene in the shinobi world until now, much had proceeded according to plan, while some had strayed beyond expectation.

The outcomes had not been poor, yet the risks had far exceeded her foresight. This was something she knew she must reflect upon with caution.

Her gaze then shifted to her Tenseigan and the crimson jewel upon her forehead.

It was the vessel of her Ōtsutsuki senjutsu chakra. She had stored much within it. Yet in this world, recklessly revealing such alien, planetary power would hardly be wise.

"In these battles with Heroic Spirits, my Tenseigan has already gathered much information about the nature of power in this world. The conversion of senjutsu energy is only one step away. Even if I cannot draw on this world's natural energy, the reserves I've stored will suffice."

With that thought, the crimson jewel upon Satsuki's forehead began to glow faintly. Strange lines spread swiftly across her body, intersecting and weaving together into an intricate lattice. They formed a thin, delicate barrier upon her skin.

This was the Dead Line Boundary—born from the fusion of the power of the Vipralopa, Ōtsutsuki senjutsu chakra, and the giant Tenseigan's mastery of space.

It was not the instant-death lines that would kill upon being struck. Such concepts had long been purged from her being back when she became Demon Buddha Māra, master of the power of the Vipralopa and the three authorities.

Here, the so-called "dead line" was a zone where the speed of light was reduced to zero. All particles lost vibration. All motion ceased. Escape was impossible.

Take a stone, for instance. According to relativity, once within this boundary, light speed fell to zero. The stone's initial velocity thus exceeded light speed many times over. Time would halt. At superluminal speed, its length would contract toward zero, and the stone would vanish.

This was the defense Satsuki had been developing. No, it had transcended mere technique—it was a concept. Any attack that entered her Dead Line Boundary would vanish. This was why, when facing Gilgamesh's treasures, she had not needed to evade.

But its use was harshly restrictive. She had only just managed to sustain this boundary upon her own body, and she could not yet invoke it at will.

In truth, it could also serve as offense, erasing an opponent entirely—not death, but the erasure of existence itself. Against those immune to instant-death concepts, it was exceedingly effective.

—You may not die, but your existence is erased. What difference is there?

Yet Satsuki cared little for such methods. In this world, what she valued was the process of battle, not the result of victory.

If further developed, this power could form a so-called "Black Domain"—a low-light-speed singularity. In the future, it might serve as her trump card against the Ōtsutsuki clan.

But that possibility was distant. Her current strength and calculations were not yet enough.

Such thoughts passed in an instant. That was her formidable mind at work.

Soon, the sound of falling water filled the bathroom.

Outside, Angra Mainyu, as usual, turned on the television to watch the news.

Nearly every channel broadcast footage of the previous night's battle in Fuyuki. Such a spectacle was far too great to conceal.

Yet the anchors and officials all steered the narrative toward "movie special effects" and similar explanations. The intact hotel served as supporting evidence. With money or other methods silencing witnesses, suppressing the incident would not be difficult.

"It seems I still don't understand how this world deals with such things. Even chaos of this scale can be covered up," Angra Mainyu muttered bitterly.

The people of this world were far too obedient.

And just then, from outside the door came the sound of knocking.

Chapter 174: The Cannons of the Baltic

"All Hail Vela!!" ×N.

...

Thunder roared, explosions deafened.

Relentless shellfire tore the sky, leveled the earth, and ravaged every trace of human effort.

A dense barrage of Sakuradite warheads, metal fragments, and high-energy thermobaric explosives rolled forward like a massive carpet, blanketing the E.U. Joint Army's core positions across the Narva–Tallinn sector.

The creeping barrage pressed deeper into enemy defenses. When the smoke lifted over the forward lines, Estonia's lush green plains had been turned into a lunar landscape.

KMF hangars, forward airstrips, navigation towers, lookout posts, trenches, relay stations, outposts… all reduced to ruins.

Wherever the artillery had marked and concentrated fire, the forward positions were gutted of their blocking power, leaving only scattered, uncoordinated counterattacks. Landspinners screeched as they rolled over severed limbs, corpses buried in mud, bloodied wreckage of vehicles and parts.

Toward Narva, atop a limestone hill, stood Command Sequence G-1: a fully armed, massive ground battleship anchoring the Britannian Northern Army Group's field headquarters.

Vela stood with one hand resting on the railing of the embedded balcony atop the command tower of this land-borne mothership.

Her hawk-like gaze swept westward, the entire battlefield spread before her eyes.

Estonia was flat country, average elevation barely fifty meters, with forests covering half the land—trees more numerous than people. Practically a super wetland park, a grassland reserve, a giant zoo. From her height, the view was boundless.

In every direction, flames and smoke erupted across the plains.

From shattered targets rose pillars of black smoke, stretched by the wind into slanted columns, merging with the rain of shells falling steadily into the enemy's depth, like sparks of a great earthbound storm.

On the horizon, Britannian Knightmares surged like a metal tide—hundreds, thousands—pouring across the battered E.U. lines, breaking into their rear and core zones.

E.U. counterfire lashed back, tearing explosions into the formations, red-pink smoke clouds marking hits.

Some unfortunates were struck directly by anti-armor missiles, chained shaped-charge warheads igniting and shattering their frames, combat signals blinking out. Others, while clearing positions, were ambushed by hidden KMFs, their machines crippled, Sakuradite engines overloading—some ejecting safely, others not. Still others, less lucky, took aerial bombs head-on, disintegrating into blood mist, beyond even cybernetic salvage.

Attack helicopters and assault boats spat fire as they skimmed low over the Knightmares' heads, weaving across lumbering KMFs, dropping curtains of flame. The already muddy terrain was gouged deeper into cratered marshes, burning wreckage strewn everywhere.

Higher above, the domain of guided munitions and anti-air fire was chaos—contrails and flare trails scribbled wildly across blue skies and white clouds.

Fighters tangled in the flak web, their wakes etching ghostly arcs into the atmosphere. Shot down, they shattered instantly, wreckage scattering like burning petals.

Some were E.U. planes. Some were Britannian.

Such was war. Not everyone would live to see tomorrow.

Years of upbringing, the toil of mastering skills, learning knowledge, being loved by family—all could vanish in a moment: a stray bullet, a bomb, a trigger pulled, a button pressed.

This was the grandest competition humanity could endure.

It spared no one, selecting ruthlessly for the exceptional, cutting away the mediocre, even the unlucky. Everyone knew fear in battle. Cowards were simply those who let fear overcome their duty.

And Vela—she was the one who would awaken their sense of duty to its fullest, grant them honor, and safeguard their legacy after death.

Just like the noisy blare of frontline loudspeakers and comms channels—

Battle cries mixed with the static of rapid movement and weapons fire. Though the rumble of artillery muffled and distorted the sound as it reached Vela's ears, she still heard it clearly.

"Vela."

A sudden smile.

She pressed down her headset. Beep, beep. Supreme commander override seized control of all comms.

In an instant, the clamor across the channels fell silent. Her cold, distinct voice resounded through the entire army:

"All Hail Britannia!!"

Whoo—

With that, she paid little heed to the echoing war cries. Turning, she descended the gangway into the command center of the land-borne mothership.

The nickname was no misnomer. Entering inside was like stepping onto the bridge of a massive aircraft carrier—tactical displays towering above, advanced augur consoles, panels, sand tables, sensors. No—"like" was too weak. It truly was a carrier.

Only not at sea, but on land.

On the holo-screen monitoring its status, the internal schematics resembled a giant spider sprawled across the ground. It could house, maintain, and deploy dozens of Knightmares simultaneously. One of Britannia's military symbols—a mobile fortress, a ship sailing the dry earth.

To Vela, it seemed a bit thin-skinned and overstuffed, a metal shell crammed too tightly. But with [Electromagnetic Armor], [Energy Light Shields], and the [Absolute Defense Field System] activated, there was no real issue.

It could even be built bigger, heavier, stronger.

Already, the first two technologies had been applied to her personal flagship beneath her feet.

Tap, tap.

Her finely crafted high-heeled boots rang crisply against the climate-controlled floor. Officers and analysts saluted. She lifted her hand lightly to excuse them, ascended the steps, and seated herself in the throne-like command chair, back to the imperial crest. One arm leaned against the rest, her chin in her other hand, legs crossed, posture tilted slightly to the side.

From the tactical holo-projector on the armrest, her indigo eyes shifted between live streams of immense data readouts and the main control screen's display of battlefield progress.

Secondary displays cycled through real-time combat recordings from changing perspectives.

Battle data updated without pause.

Following the operational objectives set by Vela and the General Staff, officers monitored the field, issuing commands to coordinate inter-branch cooperation, prevent friendly fire, and track the land, sea, and air movements of E.U. Joint Forces across the Baltic region.

Over a week ago, when Vela had returned to St. Petersburg, preparations for Britannia's new European offensive were already underway.

Freshly trained recruits inducted last autumn, veterans healed and rejoined, stockpiles of materiel, drills for new weapon systems, counter-intelligence, intelligence gathering, reconnaissance skirmishes, strategic deception—basic operations, all long in motion.

Years of war had forged Britannia's system into maturity.

Perhaps lacking Ukraine's fertile black soil, Euro Britannia's agriculture and light industry were thin compared to its heavy industry, military industry, and high-tech sectors. But Vela's resources extended far beyond Eastern Europe and Northern Asia. She had lifeblood shipments from the Americas as well.

Naturally, with North, Central, and South Army Groups all in motion, this did not mean Vela would draft some grandiose scheme—like rolling the entire thousand-plus kilometers of the Eastern Front forward in one colossal push.

Britannia and the E.U. had been bitter enemies for years. They knew each other's core strengths too well. Every move was countered, every plan anticipated. No such thing as signing a non-aggression pact only to betray it later.

The E.U. knew precisely where Euro Britannia's weak points lay. That was why the Southern Army Group had struggled so bitterly to grind down Ukraine. The E.U.'s heaviest concentrations of force along the Eastern Front were entrenched there.

Back to the main point—Vela's changes lay chiefly in technological innovation, and in the shifts of certain combat units and strategic development.

Intelligence and reconnaissance warfare were the most immediately transformed fields under these new units.

In simple terms, reconnaissance war meant: planting eyes and probes, hunting down enemy scouts.

In the past, high-altitude balloons, AWACS/airships, radar stations, military satellites, listening posts, or flesh-and-blood scouts and spies were the main tools of both sides.

Britannia had always held a slight edge.

For now, Vela could not do everything. Beyond advancing existing technologies, refining integration systems, she had merely "developed" some new gadgets for frontline use.

Drones were one of them.

For recon—these things were invaluable!

The effect was nothing short of revolutionary.

Amphibious special forces along the Baltic coast deployed micro- and mini-drones equipped with sensors and reconnaissance gear. Within a week, Britannian forces had mapped most of the Baltic region, including the E.U. war zone in Estonia: command nodes, armories, fuel depots, and field headquarters.

War is fought not only by logistics, but also by intelligence.

Securing information for oneself, denying it to the enemy—this was an art.

For the latter, Vela ordered the capture or elimination of enemy scouts.

Drones were the universal answer.

At the same time, their comms were encrypted and upgraded in iterations. New electronic listening gear and jammers were deployed to trace and disrupt enemy networks.

On the borders, cybernetic veterans recovered from injuries were reorganized into hunter units stationed along the frontier. As capacity grew, more Fifth-Generation [Sutherland] patrols were assigned. First-generation combat robots and crude anti-personnel deceiver units were mass-deployed regardless of their imperfections.

In major cities, where espionage thrived, internal security detachments were carefully crafted. Vela herself even instructed them personally, bringing with her the refined counter-intelligence expertise she had inherited from Arasaka of [Cyberpunk].

It was still impossible to seal the battlefield completely—the vastness of Eastern Europe ensured some leaks. But compressing enemy range of action, blinding them for longer, forcing their reports to be partial, mixed with truths and lies—this tilted initiative into Britannian hands.

Once initiative was firmly seized, Vela's first order was for the Southern Army Group under Fifth Knight Moltke to launch fierce assaults on the Sumy–Kharkov sector in central Ukraine.

In the north, she staged continuous artillery barrages—on and off for a week—screening reconnaissance operations.

Slowly. The hawk-taming tactic.

Accustom them to the rhythm of shelling, to sudden small clashes.

Half a month might not slacken the vigilance of the E.U. elite, but it would fray their nerves and exhaust their spirits. Even if the effect was slight, it was worth it.

Her style loved killing two birds with one stone—weakening the enemy was strengthening oneself. Reducing casualties by every effort.

When reconnaissance was nearly complete, Vela recalled the lessons of countless predecessors—waiting too long for one's own strength to ripen could cost the decisive moment.

She would not wait!

The E.U. was no fool. However decadent Paris might be, however inefficient, the catastrophic losses of their frontline recon units and intelligence operatives would reveal the truth. A week of drone incursions had left too many sightings, too many reports.

She would not let the E.U. adjust.

Seizing the moment—calculating that if Britannia was not ready, the E.U. was even less so—Vela struck first.

And her effort was rewarded. The opening wave of long-range artillery obliterated the E.U.'s field depot at Kiviõli, with far greater effect than she had hoped.

Some E.U. units were wary, swiftly shifting munitions and fuel, swatting drones from their skies. But most remained sluggish, failing to share intelligence in time.

From Estonia to Latvia, over 500 kilometers of the Northern Army Group's line, with Vela's order, the sky split with deafening guns. Along the Baltic coast, alarms blared across all E.U. military facilities.

Watching the tactical map as Britannia's markers advanced like a tidal surge, Vela nodded in satisfaction.

At the consoles, her staff officers exchanged nods of their own.

The Royal Guard, the Archangel-named elite Michael Knights, the standing knightly regiments of the Northern Army Group, and the Britannian Legions—they had expected such performance.

But the Eleven Expeditionary Corps—those were the dark horse.

Especially that white-gold frame, designation Z-01. Its feats outstripped even the aces of the Michael Knights.

An hour and twenty minutes later, Lieutenant General Ludendorff, Vela's military aide and Euro Britannia's Chief of Logistics, bowed and reported:

"Your Highness, Phase One complete. The gateway to Tallinn is open. The E.U.'s transport hub at Tapa lies within reach."

"Good. Begin Phase Two. Notify Alexei. The autonomous corps he has hoarded so long—time to unveil them…"

Chapter 255: Hare: Please, Master, Kill Me

The Sixth Divine Key—Key of Creation: Abyss Flower.

During the Seventh Honkai Eruption, this Divine Key displayed tremendous power. Paired with Elias' [Lilium Sanguineum], it was able to reverse the otherwise unstoppable Honkai Eruption. Thus, after the Seventh Herrscher was defeated, Fire Moth immediately began searching for this Divine Key.

They were determined to return this holy lance to Elias' hands.

However, due to the oversight of a certain genius inventor who forgot to install a locator on such an important Divine Key, Fire Moth's search did not go smoothly.

Still, four days ago, Helixcraft's mecha unit, with help from local residents, managed to find a lead on the Divine Key. But during the search, all the mechs were scrapped due to mysterious Honkai energy corrosion.

Vill-V reported this to Dr. Mei, who immediately dispatched Ato, an Emperor-level fusion warrior, to continue tracking down Abyss Flower.

That should have been more than enough.

Yet during the mission, Ato encountered a mysterious woman. Before he could even approach her, he was inexplicably overcome by Honkai energy corrosion and collapsed.

Just before he lost consciousness, he heard the woman say: "If you wish to retrieve the Key of Creation, Elias must come in person."

...

Inside the hospital ward.

"That's how it is. So, our great hero Elias, do you have anything to say? Clearly she's after you. As the one carrying out the mission, I have reason to suspect this is your old lover, here to collect a debt!"

Ato spoke righteously.

"Uncle Ato, you're despicable! I worked so hard helping you take care of your daughter, and you dare to frame me like this! I'll sue you for slander! Griseo, your father's a bad man!"

Elias spoke with grief and indignation.

"You bastard! You call that helping me take care of her? You've clearly stolen my daughter! And stop clinging to my Griseo! Elias, I'll drag you down with me!"

Ato gnashed his teeth. For a doting father, this was worse than death itself. He was just about to add more fuel to the fire, to throw Elias into a hopeless situation, when…

"I hate bad Daddy. Don't bully Big Brother Elias."

Cute little Griseo wielded Frostmourne as she stepped onto the battlefield, finishing off her own father with a single line.

Elias froze for a moment, then celebrated Griseo's victory right in front of Ato—kisses, hugs, lifting her high in the air—all while delivering another fatal blow to the father whose HP was already like a candle in the wind.

If his system tracked achievements, Elias would surely have unlocked [Nemesis of Fathers-in-Law]. After all, whether it was Siegfried, Raiden Ryoma, or Ato, he had defeated them all.

"Cough, cough! Eli, about this mysterious woman—are you really sure you have no clue?"

Elysia coughed lightly, looking very concerned.

Elias firmly shook his head in denial.

"None at all! Not even the slightest! My dear Elysia, you know me. Am I the type to sneak around behind your back? Obviously not!"

"Yes, that's true. My dear Eli, you've always done things openly."

Elysia pressed a hand to her forehead. In this regard, she trusted her boyfriend completely.

Elias would never sneak around, because whether it was Mobius, Eden, or anyone else, it all happened right under her nose.

At that thought, Ely felt like spitting blood.

"Alright, enough speculation. What Ato said might be possible, but the probability is low. That mysterious woman is clearly not ordinary," Mei said, arms crossed.

After all, an Emperor-level fusion warrior had incredibly high resistance to Honkai energy. Yet Ato had nearly died just by getting close.

She then projected data into the air—the recent Honkai energy concentration measurements from Australia.

"Ever since Elias' blood flowers scattered across Australia, the Honkai energy was nearly wiped out. Yet in recent days, several places suddenly showed Herrscher-level Honkai energy reactions. It seems this must also be connected to that woman."

"Mei, why are we only finding out now?"

"Because it didn't trigger a full Honkai Eruption, and the readings kept appearing and disappearing intermittently. Our people thought the instruments were malfunctioning."

"..."

Elias frowned. In his memory, there was no record of such a scenario. After pacing back and forth, thinking for a long time, a sudden thought struck him.

(No way… could it be…)

"Ato! Did you see what that woman looked like?" Elias hurriedly asked. He had a bold suspicion.

"Uh… I blacked out before I could get close, but I caught one glimpse. She was very beautiful, with long white hair—like yours. I can't remember anything else."

Long white hair?

Instantly, everyone's eyes turned toward Elias. They weren't doubting whether he had another woman anymore—they were wondering if she might be his blood relative.

After all, Ato's experience felt strangely familiar.

According to his account, the mysterious woman constantly released terrifying amounts of Honkai energy, enough to corrode even a fusion warrior.

Elias, by contrast, constantly released Holy Blood that erased Honkai energy—enough to suppress even fusion warriors.

Precisely because of this stark opposition, the resemblance felt uncanny.

Right now, countless biologists were curious about Elias' origins—especially the source of his bloodline. His Holy Blood seemed far too deliberately targeted against Honkai.

This white-haired youth with Holy Blood was like a gift from heaven to humanity, born to strike back against Honkai.

Unfortunately, like countless other "children of destiny," the section for Elias' parents remained blank, leaving no way to trace his lineage.

"Mei, send me the coordinates. I'll go right now," Elias said seriously.

"So you've thought of something. Do you need me to send people with you?" Mei asked.

"No need. This started because of me, and only I can resolve it." Elias shook his head.

He stepped onto the windowsill, confirmed the coordinates, then unfurled his dragon wings and took off at supersonic speed toward the location.

"If it really is what I suspect… then this would truly be an unbelievable miracle," Elias muttered.

...

Northern forests of Australia.

It was winter. The remote land lay blanketed in snow, a vast expanse of white. Yet the woman standing there felt no cold.

Seven full days had passed since this "woman" was born. In that time, she had neither eaten nor drunk, yet felt no weakness or hunger.

Because she was not a normal human. In fact… she was not human at all.

Roar—!

Howl—!

Clank—!

Suddenly, hordes of Honkai Beasts appeared—Chariot-class, Templar-class, even Emperor-level. Monsters that spelled certain death for ordinary people. Yet in the woman's eyes, there was only deep pity and sympathy.

"You poor things…"

In the next instant, those newly-born Honkai Beasts collapsed lifelessly with agonized cries. From birth to destruction, less than five seconds passed.

The pity in the woman's eyes deepened.

"The spawn point was too close to me. If they'd been born farther away, perhaps they could have lived a while longer… though in the end they would still have been slain by his subordinates."

After speaking, she gave a bitter, self-mocking smile.

Why pity these Honkai Beasts?

In truth, she should envy them.

Even these mindless creatures possessed the ability to die. But she could not. Whether by cutting her own throat, plunging into an icy lake to feel cold and suffocation, or any other method…

She could not die.

For her, merely existing was an incurable disease.

"No, there's still hope—there's still hope for me!"

The woman shook her head hard, as though trying to shake out the despair of being unable to die.

She knelt in the snowy field, clutching a white knight's lance tightly in her arms, as if embracing her only salvation.

"If it's him… then he can definitely save me—kill me. He definitely can!"

She repeated it to herself like a mantra, hugging the knight's lance even tighter.

This Divine Key, Abyss Flower, was a weapon extremely important to that boy. As long as she held on to it, she believed he would eventually come to her.

Thus, these past days she had always carried the holy lance with her.

Whether Honkai Beasts, mechs, or even fusion warriors—until she saw the boy she longed for, she would never hand over this Divine Key to anyone else.

And finally, at that very moment—

"He's here!"

The woman suddenly looked up toward the distant sky.

Boom—!

In the next instant, the white-haired boy descended from above.

A huge cloud of snow was blasted into the air, obscuring his figure. Though it would scatter within seconds, the woman could not bear even that short wait. With a thought, she erased the snow instantly.

The moment Elias' figure entered her vision, her whole body trembled uncontrollably. Fear, longing, guilt, desire—countless emotions welled up inside her. It was the closest she had ever felt to being human.

"So it really is as I thought."

Elias also saw her clearly now.

She bore the exact same appearance as the S-rank Valkyrie, Cecilia Schariac—snow-white hair, aquamarine eyes, a saintly face like a holy maiden.

At this moment, she clutched the holy lance to her chest, gazing at him like a sinner awaiting judgment from the god she had longed to meet.

"Hello, my beautiful Miss Stigma," Elias greeted her.

"You… you know what I am?"

Her eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly relaxed. Of course he would know. Ordinary people might never understand her existence, but Elias was different.

After all, she had been born because of him.

She was the crystallization of the Schariac stigma.

A being from the far side of Imaginary Space—the "Stigma Space"—taking human form. The first proven example of an [Idea] in human shape!

"What a miracle. The Herrscher of the Void's power, the Schariac stigma, Holy Blood pushed to the extreme, and Abyss Flower's zeroth output rate… even with all these impossibly harsh conditions gathered together, the chance of your birth was still less than one in ten thousand."

Elias couldn't help but marvel. Even as the one who had indirectly caused this, he had never imagined such a miracle could happen. For a moment, he wondered if he was dreaming.

Yet the fused stigma on his back—the Schariac portion—was resonating in silent confirmation.

It told him that the woman before him, with Cecilia Schariac's face, truly was the end point of the stigma's connection: the Stigma Space itself.

(Though I carry the Schariac stigma, it originally came from Cecilia. So even if through me [Idea] was realized, Hare still took Cecilia's form… Hm, that's fine. If she had been born with my face, I would never be able to accept it.)

Elias quietly praised the outcome in his heart.

"As expected of you. You saw through my essence and the reason for my birth at a glance. How should I address you? Elias? Master? Father? Or…"

"Call me whatever you like. And I didn't figure it all out in one glance—I just already knew such a possibility existed."

Elias shook his head. He wasn't some analytical genius—

…Well, he was, thanks to the Herrscher of Reason's power.

But in this case, he knew her essence and origin because he already knew the story.

The reason this "Stigma Space" had descended into the world in human form was because he had used [Lilium Sanguineum], pushing the Schariac stigma to its absolute limit.

Together with the Herrscher of the Void's power within him, the barriers between reality and the Imaginary were briefly broken.

A miracle born from a probability less than one in ten thousand.

In the original story, this existence should have been created by Cecilia during the Second Eruption of the Current Era. Yet here in the Previous Era, Elias had inadvertently brought it into being.

To be honest, Elias himself was bewildered. The Stigma Project hadn't even started yet, and somehow an [Idea] had already been realized.

"As your stigma, I believe I understand you better than anyone else in this world… and yet, my understanding is still incomplete."

The young woman of the stigma gave a bitter smile, lamenting the boy's mystery. But the next moment, she lowered her head in repentance.

"I'm sorry. I failed my mission as the Schariac stigma. I sullied the great work you created, becoming the complete opposite of you… a monster who brings only death."

As an [Idea], she had been born already knowing language, knowledge, morality, even her own nature and origin.

And so—she despaired.

That day, when the white-haired boy cast the bloodstained holy lance, he saved tens of millions of lives. At the same time, he broke through the Imaginary and gave the Schariac stigma space the chance to descend into the world.

That should have been a birth filled with pride and honor.

A miraculous salvation worthy of being recorded in history. She was born from the boy's noble and beautiful ideal of "saving everyone."

But instead, she had become the opposite of that kindness—an agent of disaster.

The Schariac stigma carried two contradictory traits:

First: the Holy Blood that erased Honkai energy.

Second: the body that amplified Honkai energy.

That was why Elias' blood could purge Honkai, but his body itself could amplify it, turning 1 HW into 10 HW.

Elias had pushed the first trait to its utmost, allowing him to counter a Herrscher's Honkai Eruption. But she had pushed the second trait to its limit—becoming a moving, high-intensity source of Honkai energy.

Every moment she released terrifying Honkai energy. Its range wasn't large, but the intensity far surpassed a Herrscher's—on par with Elias' own 30,000 HW.

Wherever she walked, became hell.

Australia, which had been purified by the boy's blood flowers into a haven safe from Honkai, was once again corroded by her existence. Anyone who came near her was instantly killed by the overwhelming Honkai energy. Even Honkai Beasts couldn't withstand it.

Some once said that within catastrophe there was ecstasy—that destruction and ruin could be seductive.

But that was merely the wicked desire born of humanity's dark side.

She was a stigma—one rooted in salvation. For her, bringing ruin was like forcing a patriot to betray their country. It was unforgivable. And so…

"Please, Master, kill me."

The Schariac stigma woman lifted Elias' hands to her neck, tears brimming in her eyes, begging for death.

Since realizing she was a monster who brought only ruin, she had tried dozens, hundreds of ways to die.

But even with a human form, her essence was still that of the "Stigma Space." No blade, no fire, no slit throat or pierced heart could end her.

Her last hope was Elias.

And yet…

"Sorry. I don't think I can do it either. In this era… your existence is practically invincible."

Elias sighed. To completely kill an [Idea]? He thought it might be easier to take down the Herrscher of Binding instead…

Chapter 561: The Love That Tries to Hold On

"I haven't seen Kotomi all morning. I'm lonely, I want to hug more."

Mashiro Shiina tightly hugged Kotomi Izumi, clinging to her like a koala. Her restless little hands made Kotomi want to smack her. Stupid Mashiro, where are you touching!

"Hehe, Kotomi smells a little different than usual today."

Yui Yuigahama refused to lose out. Her little nose twitched, sniffing like a puppy, immediately noticing that the scent of Kotomi's body wash was different from before.

Of course it's different. Yesterday, when I took a bath, I used the body wash from Yukino's house… Kotomi thought with an awkward smile but didn't say it aloud. Forget Mashiro, she definitely didn't want Yui and Megumi to know that yesterday afternoon she went to Yukino's house and even stayed over at night.

Thinking of this, Kotomi glanced at Megumi Kato. Seeing Megumi's slightly cold expression, Kotomi paused, then as if understanding something, she wasn't surprised or nervous at all. Instead… her lips curved into a subtle, meaningful smile.

—As if, wish fulfilled.

After hugging Yui and Mashiro, Kotomi returned to her seat. With only a few minutes left before class, she took out her pencil case. For the small physics quiz in the first afternoon class, Kotomi felt no nervousness at all.

She had never felt nervous about exams since she was little.

In the past, it was because she didn't know anything. No matter how hard she studied, it was useless. She might as well just wing it and see how many answers she could guess correctly. Getting one right was good, five right was amazing, and if she managed to pass, that was champagne-worthy. If lucky, she could even copy a little from classmates nearby.

Now, it was because she knew everything. No need to study, just a glance at the question was enough to know the method and the answer.

"Megumi, can I borrow your notes from this morning's classes to copy after class?"

Before the bell rang, Kotomi leaned closer and asked Megumi Kato in a low voice.

Megumi twirled her hair with her fingertips. Ever since Kotomi had entered the classroom earlier, she hadn't spoken a word. Hearing Kotomi's voice, she turned to look at her, nodded lightly, and curved her lips into a faint smile—like a crimson predator spotting prey fallen into a trap.

"Sure." Megumi's voice was soft. "There were a lot of notes to take this morning. One break definitely isn't enough to copy them all. After school this afternoon, come to my house. My parents went out today, so you can take your time copying."

"Oh, okay."

Kotomi nodded. She had planned to finish copying after the first class break, but since Megumi said there were too many notes to finish in one break, she'd just have to go to Megumi's house later.

Seeing Kotomi agree, Megumi's smile grew darker and more dangerous.

Sitting in front, Yui Yuigahama had overheard their conversation. Her dumpling-like little head filled with confusion. Half a day of classes in the morning—teachers hardly taught much. Altogether, there wouldn't be more than two pages of notes.

So why did Megumi say there were a lot of notes, more than could be copied in one break?

Yui couldn't understand why Megumi lied. She was about to tell Kotomi that the notes were actually few, and she could just borrow her notebook instead.

"Cough cough."

Just as Yui was about to speak, a light cough sounded from behind her, like a warning not to say more.

But was that light cough from Megumi Kato, or from Kotomi?

"Ahahaha, test papers are here!"

The physics teacher entered Class 1-F with a stack of unit test papers, this time using many real exam questions from top schools.

After all, the unit they had just covered wasn't only important for first-year high school, but if students chose science later, this knowledge point would be unavoidable in exams. Since they couldn't avoid it, they had to master it!

The physics teacher, who taught very thoroughly, also wanted to see how well the students could score in the unit test.

After getting the paper, Kotomi glanced over the questions. Front and back, four pages in total. Fortunately, the first two pages were all multiple choice and true/false questions.

The questions—she hadn't reviewed, but she already knew all the answers.

Kotomi picked up her pen and began writing swiftly.

Twelve minutes later, she was done. But the class period was forty minutes.

So Kotomi just sat in the back, watching Yui Yuigahama, observing her state during the test.

It had been a while since she last tutored Yui. Although Kotomi didn't need to worry about this slightly silly girl's grades dropping just because she hadn't been tutored, she still wanted to see what progress Yui had made through her own studying.

Just from watching Yui's test-taking state, Kotomi already wore the gratified smile of an old mother, as if she had become Yui Yuigahama's second mom.

After all, Yui's biggest weakness had always been science. Asking her to seriously complete a physics paper was less reliable than handing her a dice and letting her roll numbers.

Now, though Yui's answering speed wasn't exactly fast, at least from start to finish her pen never stopped moving. Watching her side profile from behind, Kotomi could see her lightly furrowing her brows in deep thought, then the joy on her face after finally figuring out a solution.

Kotomi nodded in satisfaction. Even if she sighed right now, saying: "My daughter has finally grown up," it wouldn't feel out of place.

The unit test lasted just one class period. When the bell rang, the physics teacher collected all the papers.

"Ugh… the last big question was so hard. I spent a whole twenty minutes just figuring out a rough answer, and I'm not even sure it's right."

As soon as the test ended, Yui Yuigahama turned into a soft dumpling, slumping onto Kotomi's desk, asking Kotomi to pat her cheek. For that, she even swapped seats with Yukino.

Yukino Yukinoshita sat in Yui's seat, watching Yui in her own seat asking Kotomi to stroke her face. Her expression was cold, but inside she felt envious.

...

After school.

"Mashiro, I'm not going to art club today. Remember to ask for leave for me. I'm going to Megumi's house to copy some notes." Kotomi said after packing her bag.

Mashiro Shiina, who had been about to hold Kotomi's hand so they could walk to art club together, immediately pouted when she heard Kotomi say she wouldn't be going today, her cute little face showing displeasure.

Seeing this, Kotomi reached out to stroke Mashiro's cheek. The affectionate gesture seemed to fill the air with the sweet scent of oranges and honey.

Yes, and she did it right in front of Megumi Kato.

On the way home from school, even though Kotomi kept trying to find topics to talk about with Megumi Kato, Megumi remained low-spirited, replying only once or twice now and then.

Yet her tone was otherwise the same as usual—there was no trace of anger to be heard. She might even laugh softly while speaking. When Kotomi reached out her hand, Megumi would still take it gently like she always did.

The two of them kept that odd atmosphere all the way to the Kato house.

Mr. and Mrs. Kato were out; at that moment only Megumi and Kotomi were at the house.

"Kotomi, go wait in my upstairs bedroom for a bit. I'll grab some snacks from the kitchen," Megumi said with a light laugh after taking off her shoes.

"Okay~"

Kotomi didn't notice anything off about Megumi's tone. She slipped off her little shoes, her bare feet still wrapped in stockings, and trotted up to Megumi's bedroom like she'd done it a hundred times.

She'd been here so many times she knew the place well.

Once inside, Kotomi sat down on the bedroom carpet, leaning against the side of the bed and waiting for Megumi to come upstairs.

After a moment, she heard Megumi's footsteps above.

"Dad and Mom went out and probably won't be back until tomorrow afternoon… Ah, looks like I have to make dinner again. I can cook, but doing it alone is tiring—especially cleaning up afterward," Megumi said, placing a few bags of Kotomi's favorite snacks on the table and complaining with a faint smile. Everything sounded perfectly normal.

"I can relate—cooking and cleaning take time and tire you out. That's why being a big eater has its advantages: meals take longer. Come to think of it, that's not so bad."

Kotomi casually opened a bag of chips and set her notebook on the table. She rarely put her subject notebooks in her bag; she habitually left them in the desk pocket.

When she took Megumi's notebook and began to copy, Kotomi's brows knit in slight confusion at what she read. She asked, puzzled:

"Were these really all you covered this morning? These notes for several subjects are written in the same notebook; together it couldn't possibly be more than two pages."

She even let out a small chuckle—this little amount of notes could easily be copied in one break.

Unintentionally, Kotomi's small laugh was misread by Megumi and became the last straw that set Megumi's mood further on edge.

Megumi's body trembled slightly. She grabbed the curtain and drew it closed, blocking out the afternoon light. The bedroom remained unlit, and with the curtains shut the room darkened.

"Kotomi, you can't copy notes if you close the curtains like that. Please turn the light on. Besides, it's only afternoon—why the curtains?" Kotomi protested.

Megumi didn't do as asked. She walked over to Kotomi, hands clasped behind her back, smiling softly.

"That's the thing—today's class notes really aren't much. I told you they were a lot because I wanted you to come to my house. I have a small present for you."

"A present?"

Kotomi blinked, then smiled lightly.

"Oh, Megumi, you didn't need to bother—if you wanted me to come, you could've just said so. It's not like I don't come over often. Hehe, what are you giving me? I'm excited! But it's not a holiday or my birthday—why give me a present?"

"Love needs a little stimulation to last longer—like occasionally giving the other person a small gift." Megumi walked up to Kotomi, smiling.

"That makes sense. I wish I'd thought of that sooner. I also want to prepare a little gift for you," Kotomi said, nodding in agreement.

But for some reason, when Kotomi heard the phrase "Love needs a little stimulation to last longer," the first thing that crossed her mind wasn't sweetness. Instead she recalled the nightmare she'd had the previous night—the whispered words of that terrifying girl:

[Do you hate me? Hate me! Better that you hate me so much you want to kill me right now! Let hatred blend with love—only then will we be unable to let go… I know you like it best that way.]

"It's fine. To me, you are the best gift," Megumi Kato said with a gentle smile. "Kotomi, can you close your eyes first? I want to give you the gift this way—it'll be more of a surprise than just handing it to you."

"Oh, sure." Kotomi obediently closed her eyes.

"Until I say open, you mustn't peek."

"Mhm, I know."

Kotomi nodded and kept her eyes closed, waiting for Megumi to give her the gift.

"Kotomi, run!"

Kazumi's voice suddenly rang in Kotomi's mind, urgent and grave, leaving no sense that she was joking.

"Eh?" Kotomi was confused. She wasn't standing—she was sitting on the floor, leaning against the bed, eyes closed, waiting for Megumi's gift. Her vision was nothing but darkness.

Before she could open her eyes, stabbing pain erupted in her abdomen. Warm blood gushed from the wound, splattering across Megumi's beautiful face.

Kotomi forced her eyes open through the pain, but her vision was already blurring. Vaguely, she saw Megumi sitting before her, a bloodstained dagger in her hand, her lovely face streaked with red. Tears welled in her eyes, mingling with the blood and making it blur.

"Me… Megumi…" Kotomi coughed blood, enduring the agony, eyes wide with disbelief. The massive blood loss made her voice tremble. She wanted to ask—why?

Megumi's face carried an expression both crying and smiling. Blood dripped from the blade in her hand.

"I loved you so much. I accepted every lie you told me. Yet you kept deceiving me again and again. I only wanted you to stay obediently by my side. Why must you always be so mischievous? Hehe… It doesn't matter. No matter how naughty you are, I will always love you, until death. But I need to discipline you—at least enough to make you the sweet, obedient girl you used to be."

Megumi reached out, stroking Kotomi's hair gently as though to comfort her, and whispered:

"Don't be afraid. I'll join you soon. Let's go together to another world, love each other there, eat well and sleep well. We'll marry in a small town, live in a little house, and spend our days in a warm, happy life—just the two of us."

With that, Megumi turned the blade toward herself and plunged it straight into her own heart.

...

In a space of mingling blue and pink, Kotomi sat stunned, staring blankly at Kazumi before her.

The two looked at each other in silence. After a moment, Kotomi finally spoke slowly:

"Kazumi… am I dead?"

"Yes, you died. Together with Megumi Kato. If you don't believe me, lift your clothes and see the knife wound on your stomach."

"…Is there any way?"

"If there weren't, I wouldn't have intervened just as your souls were about to disappear, to hold onto both of them. Ah… preserving souls is extremely difficult. You have to strike at the very instant before the soul disperses—not a moment earlier or later. To preserve one soul is already a miracle. Just now, saving two at once was like walking a tightrope over a cliff."

Kazumi sighed deeply, giving a wry smile. She glanced at her hand, already faint and blurry. She had used too much power, nearly pushing herself into sage mode, about to start pondering the meaning of the universe.

"Where's Megumi?" Kotomi asked.

"This is a mental space that only you and I can inhabit. She can't exist here. So I've sealed her soul temporarily within her body. In a moment, I'll return your soul to you, then rewind time a little. Done—that'll bring you back to life. Hmph, sometimes I can be pretty reliable, can't I?"

Kazumi stroked Kotomi's hair with her fading hand, her words soft, carrying a warm smile, soothing her gently.

Chapter 649: The Day Raynor's Worldview Collapsed

"Oh~, that's enough. Release him."

The tone grated on him, that slow, mocking voice dripping with sarcasm.

"Yes, General."

The crushing weight pinning Jim Raynor down eased as the hand clamped on the back of his neck—like a hydraulic vise—lifted away.

His nerves had been pressed for too long, leaving his body trembling. Blood flow restricted, his head felt dizzy, but his mind remained clear. Slowly, with effort, he forced himself upright…

Bent and unsteady, he finally looked ahead—and only then realized the one he had been forced to kneel before was not some military officer of this unknown fleet, nor the owner of that infuriating voice.

It was a painting.

Framed within stained glass shaped into a massive double-headed eagle, the background was a violet hue befitting the noble elegance of the Third Legion, lined with threads of gold.

Dominating the piece was a woman clad in a white-and-gold embroidered ceremonial robe, its long train sweeping the floor. A gossamer veil of golden-threaded silk draped over her shoulders, while her waist-length silver-white hair shimmered under the light. Her shoulders and arms were encased in finely wrought golden armor.

Her head tilted slightly, gaze lowered, while behind her a vast golden halo blazed. Countless golden rays spread outward from it, like a sun eternally casting brilliance upon the world.

The surrounding wall was encrusted with sparkling gemstones: transparent white topaz, precious garnet, vivid vesuvianite, rose-hued rubies, dazzling rutile… jewels glittered like stars, encircling the portrait like a galaxy around its sun.

At least, that was how the Imperial artisans and architects would explain it.

To Jim Raynor—

All he saw were jewels of every kind, glittering, arranged in abundance, each looking expensive. Growing up on the remote frontier worlds of the Koprulu Sector, he had no idea what half of them were, nor did he care.

Shiny. Overbearing.

That was his first impression.

More extravagant than Arcturus Mengsk's Terran Dominion, even more decadent than the old noble families of Tarsonis during the Confederacy!

The vast, palace-like bridge made him wonder if he had stepped into Arcturus' throne room in Augustgrad.

Raynor staggered, glancing around.

Nearby stood Imperial Navy soldiers in azure uniforms. The golden insignias on their chests glimmered with metallic sheen, while compact boltguns and monomolecular daggers with tassels hung at their belts—standard attire for the Empire's naval troops.

It seemed to be a reception hall gallery.

Not far away, the lounge area was divided among several distinct groups.

Black-and-red uniforms, skull-and-scales insignias—they looked like secret police officers.

Others wore power armor unlike the purple-gold gene-forged warriors he had seen before. These bore no Roman numerals, their insignias different, their pauldrons etched with dense script. Another battle order?

And then… huh?!

A group of strikingly beautiful warrior women?!

They fell broadly into two types. Some wore tight black uniforms, appearing more delicate. Others donned lightweight interlocked feedback armor, exuding a fiercer presence.

They conversed casually, as if discussing his arrival.

Their demeanor was natural, showing no sense of urgency. To them, interstellar war seemed as routine as eating and drinking.

Some polished their weapons, others enjoyed food, some rested, some sifted through intelligence reports… no one idled.

The younger-looking black-uniformed soldiers seemed the most inexperienced. They gazed at him with what looked like pity and sentiment in their eyes.

At the great doors farther away, a squad of gene-forged giants clad in purple-and-gold power armor stood silently on guard.

From time to time, Imperial Navy officers passed through the lounge with datapads in hand. Barrel-shaped cleaning servitors rolled along the deck, carrying out their programmed routines, while domestic servitors offered tea, pastries, and other refreshments…

Each did their part. Order within busyness, harmony in every corner. The scene was almost pleasing to behold.

Almost unreal.

For beyond the void shields of the Meteor Devastation—

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Through the arched Gothic windows, nearly every second, thousands upon thousands of Terran Dominion guns spat torrents of beams and shells at the massive, ornate warship. Electromagnetic rails and energy beams poured in, endless.

Crashhh—!

Explosions flared, plasma sparks from Yamato Cannons bursting across the void. The void shield arrays rippled with uncountable waves, as though a torrential storm had been poured into a single pond.

As the flagship of the Third Legion's Combined Fleet, the largest and most ostentatious vessel, it naturally drew the focus of Korhal's defenders.

But it was pointless.

Raynor could see the pride on the faces of the naval troops, watching the ripples outside with disdain, unconcerned by the desperate struggle of a trapped beast. To them, it was like enjoying a fireworks display.

The gap was total, insurmountable. Raynor's heart sank.

"Oh~, Jim Raynor, before Her Majesty, to let your eyes wander so freely—that is quite disrespectful."

That portrait—the Emperor? Or rather… the Empress?

He lowered his head. No reason to be stubborn over such a matter.

If they had chosen to save him, then there was room to talk.

Click-click~

The crisp snip of nail scissors echoed by his ear. Turning, the first thing Raynor saw was a yellow-and-white striped suit.

Raynor froze, his dizziness clearing at once. Straightening, he widened his eyes.

"The leader of the Raiders, eh~?"

Behind sunglasses, Borsalino's trademark crooked smile emerged. He looked Jim Raynor up and down with interest.

Tall for a normal man, but Raynor's frame was broader by far. His vest hung loosely, buttons undone, revealing a sweat-stained white T-shirt beneath. The thin fabric clung to a heavily muscled chest and arms.

A rough face, paired with his deep, gravelly voice, gave him an intimidating air—at least to those who had never served in war.

"Let's start with your value~. Ordinarily, with our fleet's assault on Korhal IV to destroy the Dominion, you—a wanted terrorist—should be overjoyed. Why so troubled, then?"

Slowly, lazily, Borsalino trimmed his nails. The clipped fragments vanished instantly, erased in precise golden flashes, leaving not a speck behind.

A psionic? Raynor thought.

Then—

"Oh no, no, no. I ate the Glint-Glint Fruit, making me the Glint Glint Man. And, after the Honkai's blessing, the Honkai Glint Glint Man~."

He spoke as if reading Raynor's thoughts. Borsalino tucked away the clippers, narrowing his eyes.

"…"

"So war is your choice, then. Just like the United Earth Directorate in the Brood War, you outsiders come to the Koprulu Sector, and every choice you make is the same disaster."

Raynor took a few deep breaths, setting aside distraction, then raised his question.

"If your goal is to occupy Korhal IV, you only need to defeat Arcturus' forces. With the power you used to attack the prison, a decapitation strike wouldn't be difficult. This scale… it only breeds more hatred."

"…"

For a long moment, Borsalino was silent. Then, hands in his pockets, his mouth twisted into a grin.

"That question, hm… Old man doesn't know either. I'm just a salaryman. Orders come down, I follow them. Simple as that~."

What the hell? You're not the one in charge, so why are you interrogating me?!

The sudden shift back to that greasy, mocking tone made Jim Raynor twitch at the corner of his mouth.

This lanky guy—was his freakish appearance some side effect of genetic modification? Long and awkward, monkey-like, and talking in that sleazy drawl—it made Raynor's ears itch with the urge to punch him.

But the corner of his eye caught that nearly three-meter-tall frame, the strange golden energy, and the soldiers watching like hawks.

Forget it.

Man is the knife, I am the fish.

"Then where's the one in charge…?"

Clang!

"Passable!"

The sealed doors of the bridge command center swung open. Black Templars and Imperial Navy soldiers instantly snapped to attention.

"These Korhalans… their discipline holds even under the hammer of invasion. No riots, still maintaining order. Makes me almost reluctant to bomb the place!"

A loud, booming voice. Just that voice alone conjured the image of a rough, battle-hungry brute in Raynor's mind.

The next moment, he felt a terrifying presence behind him. The pressure crushed the air from his lungs, leaving no time to think. A powerful arm seized him and lifted him clean off the deck.

One thought filled his head:

Fuck you!

Why did everyone here like to grab him around like luggage? He was a Marine, one of the toughest, strongest fighters around, yet in their hands he was nothing more than a chick.

Don't tell him even those fresh-faced trainee-looking girl soldiers could toss him the same way.

Dragged roughly and spun around, Raynor saw the one holding him this time—a towering giant in ornate purple-and-gold power armor.

Flaming deep-red hair shaped like a starfish, matching red brows and beard, black eyes sharp and fierce, brimming with menace.

"Oh, so you're Jim Raynor… leader of the Raiders? The one who helped me wipe out guerrilla forces without effort, the chain that binds the Zerg?"

The voice was deep and booming, gruff and aggressive. Raynor strained against the hold, but it was useless. Under that crushing aura, he was just a plaything.

"He's our guest, Afusan. Looks like the Imperial Guard lady from above is finished with her talks, eh?"

Borsalino, somehow producing a cup of strong tea, shuffled over like some retired old man.

"Hey! You monkey—cough, Borsalino! What do you mean by 'Imperial Guard lady from above'!"

A clear, melodious voice rang out behind him. Light flared, and Raynor turned toward it.

"You've gotta be kidding me… angels, now? What the hell is this world coming to?" He shook his head.

Because before him stood an angel.

Her very presence radiated overwhelming force, demanding reverence. A female angel, a geometric halo rotating above her head. From her waist unfurled glowing wings that lifted her effortlessly off the ground. Her flowing hair streamed endlessly despite the still air, each strand catching light like a prism, shimmering in rainbow hues.

"My name is Jibril, Flügel, of the Imperial Guard, Battle Angel Legion! Remember it well, because someday, I'll be First of the Guard!"

Jibril descended before Borsalino. Though she looked like a child among giants, her pride was unshaken. Floating at his eye level, she patted his shoulder like a senior, golden cross-shaped pupils blazing with an insatiable hunger for victory.

"Uh… Old man believes you, Miss Jibril. Once you're First, don't forget to raise my salary."

As a seasoned slacker and salary-thief, Borsalino raised both hands in harmless surrender.

"Hmph, of course!"

Hands on her hips, Jibril nodded firmly, very satisfied.

Unlike in the Imperial Palace back on Selene's throne world, where anyone could crush her down, here she could finally show off!

"Wahaha, just watch! I am Jibril!"

For her first interstellar mission, Jibril thumped her chest with excitement. Even if her opponents were nothing more than dust in her eyes, she was brimming with energy.

"This one is Jim Raynor! Yes, this pathetic—cough, this mortal. Don't let him die. I remember, when I was listening outside Her Majesty Selene's study, I overheard reports and analyses about him."

At her words, the faces of those present grew solemn.

Originally, Jim Raynor had been rescued only as a byproduct of their information-gathering on the Dominion. Then, once they discovered he was the leader of the Raiders, they judged him useful enough to bring aboard the Meteor Devastation—thinking they might absorb or crush the Dominion's resistance forces through him.

But if his name had reached the desk of Empress Selene herself, then his value was far greater.

All eyes turned to Jim Raynor, still bewildered and trying to make sense of it.

Jibril tossed out one last line: "Afusan, leave Korhal IV to me."

In the next instant, she vanished—space folded—and she reappeared beyond the ship's armored viewports. Her body stood in the void, and in Raynor's numb eyes, she became a shooting star streaking across the battlefield.

Was this what Zeratul had warned of? The darkness descending, monsters and demons, the resurrection of gods?

Raynor thought nothing could shake him anymore.

Wait!

As he stared at Jibril's fading trail outside the viewport, suddenly, in the raging void of the Korhal system's battle, a faint trace of violet light caught his eye.

It looked… familiar.

Zerg?

Chapter 579: Ayumi Aikawa

(Author skipped a chapter—original chapter could not be found.)

...

While Nene was happily munching on the breakfast Eriri had brought over, Kyoko, Seraphim, and Sarasvati also emerged one after another from their rooms.

Although Seraphim had become Eriri's servant, she still lived together with Kyoko and Nene, as it was only a door away from the Saekano world.

Sarasvati had also moved out of her original house to live with Kyoko and the others. However, she did not give up her job as the cosplay café manager, nor did she drop out of school, continuing to experience life as a high school student.

Since it was still quite early, Eriri did not hurry to head for Soryu Academy, where Taeko Hiramatsu and Kanami Mihara studied. As for Sarasvati, who was also a Soryu Academy student, she left for school after finishing breakfast.

By the time Eriri finally set out with Eu, Kyoko, and Seraphim toward Soryu Academy, it was already ten in the morning, leaving Nene alone at home to catch up on sleep after her all-nighter.

Half an hour later, Eriri and her group arrived at the academy. Because the cultural festival had opened to the public at ten, the school was already bustling with activity, and Eriri's appearance naturally drew everyone's attention.

Eriri ignored the stares of the surrounding crowd and headed straight toward Class 1-C, where Taeko Hiramatsu and Kanami Mihara were located.

On the way to Class 1-C, they passed through a corridor. Due to the festival, the corridor was filled with people lining up outside various classrooms, making it extremely lively. The moment Eriri and her group of four appeared, the once-noisy hallway instantly fell silent.

If it had only been Eu, Kyoko, and Seraphim, people might have been surprised at their looks, but they would have at most admired them inwardly without changing their behavior. But Eriri was different. Her overwhelmingly perfect appearance and aura instantly left everyone, boys and girls alike, staring in a daze.

The shock of Eriri's beauty was simply too great, leaving them unable to recover for a moment. Only after several seconds did the corridor return to its noisy state.

Holding Eu's hand, Eriri walked at the front, while Kyoko and Seraphim followed like bodyguards. Although she passed close by, not a single person dared to approach her. Instead, everyone instinctively stepped aside, afraid of blocking her path.

At the entrance of Class 1-C, Kanami Mihara—wearing a waitress uniform and a pair of tea-colored cat ears—stood with another cat-eared girl at a table, welcoming guests. Naturally, the commotion in the corridor caught their attention. When they turned their heads, they immediately spotted Eriri's group approaching from afar.

Kanami's face instantly lit up with joy, while the girl beside her, like everyone else in the hallway, froze in a daze.

Ignoring her classmate's reaction, Kanami abandoned her post and ran straight toward Eriri's group. Within seconds, she reached them, speaking excitedly:

"Eriri, you finally came!"

"Mhm, long time no see, Kanami," Eriri replied with a smile, nodding to her.

Watching this exchange, the other girl quickly grew curious, inwardly wondering about Kanami's relationship with Eriri and her companions.

After exchanging a few words with Kanami, Eriri's group followed her warmly enthusiastic lead to the entrance of Class 1-C.

...

As soon as they arrived, the girl stationed at the door greeted them cheerfully:

"Welcome to the Monster Café!"

Eriri smiled at Kanami's words, and that smile alone made the nearby girl's heartbeat suddenly accelerate. A blush spread across her cheeks, and she quickly averted her eyes, no longer daring to look directly at Eriri.

Eriri paid her no mind, instead turning her gaze toward Class 1-C. The outside of the classroom had been decorated with a horror theme. All the windows were covered with black cloth, making it impossible to see inside.

Beside the entrance hung a large signboard. On it were drawings of monsters, and scrawled in red paint were the crooked characters: "Monster Café."

"So your class's cultural festival theme is still a Monster Café, huh? No changes at all."

Because the events of this world had already deviated so much from the original story, Eriri thought the class's festival theme might have changed as well. But it turned out to be the same as in the source.

Kanami tilted her head in confusion at Eriri's last comment. "What changes?"

"Nothing, don't worry about it."

Eriri said no more, and Kanami didn't dwell on it, quickly tossing the thought aside.

"Taeko's inside helping right now. Eriri, wait here a moment, I'll go call her out." Kanami spoke hastily and was about to head for the classroom when Eriri stopped her.

"No need for that. We'll just go in directly. After all, we're guests too."

"That works too—Taeko will be surprised." Kanami nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly.

So Eriri led Eu and the others, lifting the curtain at the door and stepping straight into the classroom.

After the four of them entered, the girl who had blushed earlier finally couldn't hold back her curiosity and whispered to Kanami: "Kanami, are those your friends?"

Without hesitation, Kanami nodded. "Mhm, that incredibly, incredibly, incredibly beautiful blonde girl is Eriri. She's a very, very good friend of mine and Taeko's."

She said it proudly, even piling on adjectives to emphasize Eriri's beauty. Naturally, she didn't forget to introduce Eu, Kyoko, and Seraphim as well. Over the past months, aside from already knowing Kyoko and Eu, both Kanami and Taeko had also met Seraphim and Sarasvati, though they weren't as close.

Hearing Kanami's introduction, the girl's expression turned to envy. "Wow, you actually know such beautiful girls."

Kanami's smile brightened at the praise. "Alright, I won't chat with you anymore. I'm going to join Eriri and the others." With that, she lifted the curtain and stepped into the classroom too.

...

After entering, Eriri and her group didn't go looking for Taeko right away. Instead, they chose an empty table to sit at. The tables were pushed together in sets of four, each covered with a white cloth, with two electric candles placed at the edges.

To enhance the Monster Café's atmosphere, the classroom's main lights were off, leaving the candles as the only illumination. Though not very bright, they were more than enough to light up the tables, and combined, their glow made the room fairly visible.

Naturally, the arrival of Eriri's group drew attention. Though the dim lighting kept her beauty from being shown in full, it was still more than enough to astonish everyone nearby.

Before long, a silver-haired girl in a waitress uniform, also wearing a pair of cat ears, walked over to Eriri and her companions.

"Dear guests, what would you like to order? We have Monster Omelet Rice, Monster Fried Rice, and Monster Instant Coffee."

Hearing the silver-haired girl's words, Kyoko couldn't help but complain: "Only these three? And instant coffee at that? You're really honest about it."

The girl stuck out her tongue playfully. "Hehe, we can't help it. No one in our class can make real coffee, so instant coffee is the only option."

"Fine then, I'll have an omelet rice."

"Got it, one Monster Omelet Rice. What about the rest of you?" The silver-haired girl blinked her big eyes at Eriri, Eu, and Seraphim.

Eriri didn't answer. Instead, she stared curiously at the girl standing beside their table. Over 170 centimeters tall, her long silver hair tied in a high ponytail, her chest and hips even more prominent than Seraphim's, and matched with a youthful, loli-like face—it was the very picture of a cute beauty with a childlike face and voluptuous body.

But Eriri immediately recognized who she was, which explained her odd expression. This girl's name was Ayumi Aikawa, who also happened to be the gender-swapped version of the original protagonist, Ayumu Aikawa.

In the original story, Ayumu became female due to the influence of Megalo. But right now, Eriri was certain that this was Ayumi's true form—not a transformation. Moreover, because Kyoko had joined the chat group, the events had diverged, and Ayumi had never been attacked and killed. She was now just an ordinary human girl.

Since Eriri had no interest in the original protagonist, she had never looked deeply into the details of this world, and so hadn't paid attention to Ayumu's situation. If not for seeing her here, Eriri truly wouldn't have known that in this world, Ayumu was actually female.

As Eriri observed Ayumi, Eu and Seraphim had already placed their orders, leaving only Eriri.

"What would you like to order?" Ayumi asked her directly.

Standing so close, Ayumi could clearly see Eriri's stunning beauty, and though she forced herself to stay calm, her heart was pounding uncontrollably. Seeing that Eriri remained silent and kept staring at her only made Ayumi feel even more flustered, to the point she nearly wanted to run away.

Fortunately, Eriri soon withdrew her gaze. "I'll have a Monster Omelet Rice too."

"Alright, that's three Monster Omelet Rices and one Monster Instant Coffee. Please wait a moment."

After bowing slightly to the four of them, Ayumi hurried away. Just then, Kanami entered the classroom. Spotting Eriri's group, she quickly walked over.

"Eriri, did you already order?"

"Mhm, we did."

"Okay, then I'll step away for a bit. Later, Taeko and I will bring your food over." With that, Kanami also left, heading into the makeshift kitchen partitioned off by black cloth.

After she left, Kyoko frowned and asked Eriri curiously: "Eriri, was there something strange about that girl earlier?"

Sitting across from her, Kyoko had noticed Eriri's scrutinizing gaze at Ayumi. For Eriri to show such an expression, that girl's identity couldn't be ordinary. Yet Kyoko couldn't recall her from any of the memory footage.

Eriri smiled lightly. "That girl's name is Ayumi Aikawa."

"Ayumi Aikawa? Aikawa? Silver hair? Ayumu Aikawa? Don't tell me…" Kyoko's eyes widened in shock, her face filled with disbelief.

"That's right, it's just as you're thinking," Eriri confirmed with a nod.

"Something like this can really happen?" Kyoko muttered in astonishment.

The reason she could guess Ayumi's identity from just a name was thanks to the memory footage. The original protagonist, Ayumu Aikawa, was also a student of Class 1-C, and there was no second Aikawa in the class. The fact that this girl's name was the same except for one extra character was enough proof that Ayumi Aikawa was indeed Ayumu Aikawa from the original.

Chapter 334: Does Honkai Know You’re Playing With Herrscher Powers Like This?

"Wow, we've crossed into the future."

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu encountered no obstacles in joining the Starsea Empire's research division.

In the research department, they worked alongside lolis and Grey to study things related to Honkai energy.

The research area reserved in the space station was immense, nearly equivalent to a small city on Earth.

It far surpassed any research organization of the Previous Era.

"Well then, welcome to the research division. By the Commander's order, I'll guide you around."

Kayo Senju led the two of them, touring the research base on the space station.

Along the way, they saw countless hurried research lolis and Angeloids flying back and forth, all casting curious glances at Cangxuan and Dan Zhu.

"In your research department… are there only children?"

Dan Zhu couldn't help but ask.

She couldn't imagine that an interstellar empire's research work was entirely entrusted to lolis.

"Mhm! The FTL engine was researched by us, the Eternal Snowfall was designed under Teacher Grey's guidance, and shipgirl hulls were also designed and modified by us."

A little loli smiled brightly as she introduced the fruits of their labor to the two ancient ancestors.

"Any questions?"

"No, thank you."

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu were filled with newfound respect for Setsuna and the lolis of the Starsea Empire.

As they walked, Kayo Senju continued her explanations.

"Currently, in Honkai Station-1, our focus is mainly on research related to the Honkai world."

"This includes fusion warrior technology, Honkai energy, the Imaginary Tree, and the Sea of Quanta."

She said this as she led them aboard a shuttle, heading toward a corner of the research base.

There, dozens of Honkai Beasts were being kept on a wide platform.

Unlike their ferocious appearance on Earth, here the beasts were all under Setsuna's control or even created by his authority.

They were as docile as livestock. Research lolis and Angeloids carried instruments, drawing blood and conducting comparative analyses.

Among them was also Chiyou, brought back from 3000 years ago.

Its size was so enormous that Bulin had been forced to construct an additional section of the space station to house it.

"Ugh—"

Seeing dozens of Honkai Beasts gathered together—including Emperor-class ones—and even the same Chiyou that had nearly killed them not long ago, Cangxuan and Dan Zhu shivered involuntarily.

"We are attempting to create fusion warriors for the Starsea Empire."

Kayo Senju explained.

"The research division is studying pairings between ordinary humans and Honkai Beast DNA."

"We hope that through genetic modification, everyone will be able to match with one or even multiple Emperor-class or higher Honkai Beast DNA."

"If you're interested, you can join this project."

"Wha—!!!"

Cangxuan was dumbfounded.

"Wait! Everyone matching with multiple Emperor-class Honkai Beasts?! Are you talking about mythology?!"

"This is science."

The little loli raised her hand, shaking it proudly.

"We've already decoded most of Dr. Mei's research on fusion warriors and stigmata technology. The Starsea Empire's science is even more advanced than the Previous Era. With their records, we can go even further."

"Ideally, we could execute a mass-produced Chimera Project. By integrating Judgment-class Honkai Beast DNA, we can create fusion warriors stronger than Kevin."

"Good heavens…"

Dan Zhu had thought she was well-versed in Honkai-related technology, enough to guide these research lolis.

Instead, she realized that, much like when she had once guided primitive humans in Shenzhou thousands of years ago, before the research division of the Starsea Empire, she was just another primitive.

"Do you have simpler research projects?"

Cangxuan asked cautiously.

"Of course."

Kayo Senju began counting on her fingers.

"Teacher Grey is researching how to construct mathematical models of the Honkai world to manipulate and deduce the future."

"The physics department is attempting to reverse-engineer Herrscher cores by analyzing residual Herrscher energy from the Divine Keys."

"The engineering department is planning to use the Second Divine Key, the Cosmic Juggernaut, to create a vessel capable of reaching the Imaginary Tree, or even crossing into other Tree and Sea worlds."

"Which project would you like to join?"

"???"

The two girls, who prided themselves as top scientists, felt their eyes spin in confusion.

Weren't they supposed to be researching Honkai energy? What were these people even talking about? Why couldn't they understand a single thing?!

Couldn't they offer something a little simpler?!

It took them a while to recover.

"Do you… have any remedial classes here? I'd like to start with some basics…"

"Tsk, looks like not only Jingwei, but we also have to let the slow bird fly first…"

...

Elsewhere.

After spending a few days settling the ancestors brought from 3000 years ago, Setsuna finally had a short break.

Since arriving in the Honkai world, he had solved the Fu Hua issue, then unexpectedly ran into Senti, salvaged Griseo, searched for the Second Divine Key, and rescued the ancestors.

One task after another—it was no wonder he felt a little tired.

Fortunately, most of the work had already been handed over to the various departments. For research matters, as a leader, he didn't need to get into the details. If the research division needed something, he provided it, then just patiently waited for results.

Life became simpler.

During the day, he would do routine inspections of the space station's projects.

He teased the Yae sisters, Sakura and Rin, who were receiving supplementary lessons with Jilin from the lolis.

One was a primitive native from ancient tribes, the other a shrine maiden from an island fishing village.

From the perspective of a spacefaring civilization, they were both just natives—no essential difference.

He could also spend time raising Griseo.

Little Griseo had already received sufficient basic education during the Previous Era and her time drifting aboard the Ark.

With her natural cleverness, she quickly grasped the fundamentals of the Starsea Empire.

Griseo was usually very quiet.

She often sat for long hours on a tall chair, brush in hand, painting the colors she saw in her heart.

Setsuna had no talent for painting, but simply let Griseo indulge in her hobby.

When she grew tired of painting, if Setsuna was nearby, she would stretch her small hands toward him:

"Commander, carry me down."

"Mm."

Setsuna held out his arms.

Little Griseo, petite and delicate, felt soft in his arms.

"So which is better—big or small?!"

This soul-twisting question often popped up in Setsuna's mind.

Each had their own merits… and both were dangerous.

"Commander-nii, you're thinking of strange things…"

Griseo said earnestly.

"The colors on you… sometimes they change. From the look of the starry sky, I sometimes see a strange pink."

"Pink?!"

Setsuna found that description frightening.

"Just a little, only a little. Most of the time, it doesn't appear."

"It only shows up when you're in contact with other people."

Griseo added seriously.

"Huh?"

Setsuna felt even more puzzled.

Then he suddenly thought of something and pointed toward a nearby shipgirl.

"What about Taihou?"

"Taihou…"

"Eh? Normally she's black, but whenever she sees you, she turns pink with little hearts floating around. Isn't that strange, Commander?"

Griseo tilted her head as she replied.

"…I see…"

"No, that's not strange. That's just Taihou."

...

"The Life Sciences Division has completed the first phase of the Chimera Project. We are currently mixing Chiyou's DNA with that of other Emperor-class Honkai Beasts… we hope to create Vipralopa-level Honkai Beasts…"

"The Engineering Division is using the Cosmic Juggernaut to observe the Tree and Sea worlds. We've discovered many parallel worlds with different timelines…"

"The Physics Division is attempting to reverse-engineer the Tenth Divine Key, the Xuanyuan Sword. The project is extremely difficult and will require a long time…"

Several days passed quickly.

On Honkai Station-1, reports from each division were delivered one after another into Setsuna's hands.

Research into Honkai world technologies was progressing smoothly.

From the research content, it was clear that after fully mastering the knowledge left behind on the Ark, their research on Honkai energy had already gone further than the Previous Era.

"Not bad, not bad…"

Setsuna reviewed the reports, nodding with satisfaction.

Beep—

A message came in from the space station.

Kayo Senju's tender yet serious expression appeared on the holographic interface:

"Commander, a new batch of Honkai Beasts and magical beasts has arrived at the base. The Life Sciences Division requests your assistance~"

The little loli made a playful face.

"Alright."

Setsuna rose and headed toward the docking bay.

A massive transport ship slowly descended.

As its hatch opened, Angeloids carried down dozens of alloy cages.

Inside were all kinds of dangerous species and magical beasts.

Some were from the Akamae ga Kill world, where Danger Beasts were farmed for mass-producing Teigu.

Others were from the Goblin Slayer world, where expedition teams regularly hunted for equipment, farmed world coins, and captured magical beasts to bring back for study.

"This batch contains 45 in total. We'll leave them to you, Commander!"

A research loli saluted Setsuna.

Nearby stood Cangxuan and Dan Zhu, watching curiously.

"A small matter."

Setsuna stretched out his hand, releasing intense corrosive energy that wrapped around the roaring monsters.

Before long—

On the open ground, a pile of large and small Honkai Beasts appeared.

They all lowered their heads in submission. Before the Herrscher who had created them, Honkai Beasts were as docile as livestock.

"Hmm…"

Cangxuan counted carefully.

"Five Emperor-class Honkai Beast, nine Templar-class Honkai Beasts… not bad."

"Send the Emperor-class to the Life Sciences Division for study. The rest, dump into the breeding facilities."

Setsuna gestured casually.

The Angeloids quickly began driving the beasts away.

Among the many Honkai research projects, the one with the highest expectations—and the one likely to be applied first—was the Chimera Project.

By fusing multiple Honkai Beast DNA samples, they aimed to create super fusion warriors whose power would far surpass that of ordinary Herrschers.

It was a genetic ascension of the highest order.

Setsuna often came to assist the Life Sciences Division, creating Honkai Beasts with his authority.

The stronger specimens—those that reached Emperor-class or higher—were selected and sent to extract DNA for pairing.

From each batch of Danger Beasts, sometimes one or two Emperor-class specimens could be produced, sometimes none at all.

Fortunately, with the Starsea Empire's vast territory and resources, the sheer numbers ensured there would always be a few successes.

In the original Honkai world, each Emperor-class Honkai Beast was rare and bore a unique name.

For example, Fu Hua's fusion partner Garuda, or Parvati, Mahamayuri, and others.

But under this mass-production system, Emperor-class Honkai Beasts were as common as cabbages. They couldn't all be named, so they were simply designated by numbers: 01, 02, 03, and so on.

A Chimera composed entirely of Emperor-class and Judgment-class Honkai Beasts—the final result of its power was something everyone eagerly anticipated.

Cangxuan unfurled a scroll before her, smacking her lips as she recorded the situation:

"The 12th batch of experimental subjects has produced one Emperor-class Honkai Beast, designated 011. Its form resembles a mammoth, and it seems to possess ice-element abilities…"

She glanced at Setsuna, then thought of how humanity in the Previous Era had struggled desperately against Honkai Beasts. Her expression grew complicated:

"Damn it… if Dr. Mei ever found out the Starsea Empire was creating fusion warriors like this, you'd scare her to death…"

"No—wait, does the Will of the Honkai know you're playing with Herrscher powers and Honkai Beasts like this??!"

...

After helping the Life Sciences Division create Honkai Beasts, Setsuna took a stroll around the space station. Everything was proceeding in good order.

He didn't need to concern himself with details. Until the projects reached their next stage, he had some free time.

With nothing better to do, he wandered over to where Fu Hua lived.

The immortal was also temporarily residing on the space station.

Her quarters, not far from Griseo's, were designed in the style of the Previous Era.

Light gray walls paired with sleek, futuristic furniture and decorations.

Fu Hua herself wore her flowing cloud-ink robes, seated by the porthole, reading something on a holographic screen.

From time to time, she sipped from a teacup at her side.

Her ancient attire, set against the brilliant starry expanse outside the window, gave off a strangely harmonious feeling.

"You're here?"

Fu Hua looked up and greeted him.

"You're reading astronomy?"

Setsuna sat down across from her, slightly surprised as he glanced at the holographic display.

The room's terminal could access much of the Starsea Empire's public archives: the empire's situation, history, academy textbooks, and more—

Convenient for new companions to familiarize themselves with things.

"Yes. The Starsea… is a realm we had never set foot in before."

Fu Hua nodded lightly, gazing at the stars beyond.

"Stars, thousands or tens of thousands of light years away—what might they be like?"

After saying so, she shook her head with a self-mocking smile.

"Since my revival, my life has been nothing but fighting against Honkai and Finality. It's been so long since I let myself imagine such distant things."

"Leave fighting Honkai to us. As for the Herrscher of Finality, I'll lock her in a little dark room and beat her into a plush toy."

Setsuna chuckled.

"If you want to see the stars, just pick any one in the sky. I can take you there."

"Ah…"

Fu Hua blinked in surprise.

"Whichever star you want to see, I can take you there."

It was the most romantic, and at the same time the most weighty, promise she had ever heard.

And without a doubt—Setsuna could truly make it happen.

With the Starsea Empire's advanced technology, even seizing the stars and moon was within reach.

She had heard countless tales of romance over her thousands of years, but never such a grand vow.

And it was said to her.

"Forget it."

Fu Hua shook her head.

"Stars are best admired from afar. Once you approach them, they cease to be stars."

"Like the moon—ancient people imagined Chang'e, the Jade Rabbit, and so on. But only we know: aside from the battlefield against Finality, there is nothing on the moon."

"You're more poetic than I expected."

Setsuna laughed.

"We do plan to explore and develop this moon. Dr. Mei and the Herrscher of Finality left some things there."

"Mm."

Fu Hua nodded. At first, she had intended to monitor Setsuna, to make sure he didn't act against Shenzhou's interests.

But after spending time with him, she realized she had worried too much.

"So then? You came just to chat with me?"

After some idle talk, Fu Hua looked at him.

"Of course not, Hua."

Setsuna had calculated that he had a few days of free time.

"I came to learn Taxiuan Eminence."

Chapter 333: The Gods Are Shocked, Has the Eternal Throne Gained Another?

She was now already a Lawbearer, walking a path completely different from the Divine Collective. It was not as complicated as the Divine Collective—so long as a philosophical idea belonged under her principle of law, it naturally belonged to her faction.

One must know that she had always wanted powerful subordinates. Although at present her Traveler Pantheon could already be considered a large pantheon, following the elite route of few in number but strong in ability, the strongest among them—Alice, who was both a senior member of the Witches' Council and a Primordial God—was still only at that level. The rest were merely Supreme Gods.

Though their growth speed was extremely fast—within a mere one or two thousand years they would surely reach the cosmic level—it still could not keep up with her own pace. By the time they each forged their own unique Path, who knew how long it would take.

"My name is Himeko, Lord God." Himeko spoke politely. As a Nameless, she could communicate with anyone with ease, even with beings far stronger than herself.

Moreover, during this time, she had led the Astral Express in pioneering many worlds, though most of them had been barren ones.

On the journey, she had more or less inquired about the powers and allegiances of the worlds she passed, thus gathering fragments of information regarding the Divine Collective and the various gods.

This included her own superior god, the bearer of the Principle of Trailblaze.

That deity was a superexistence linking endless universes and worlds—ranking among the top even within all of Teyvat.

The Astral Express she led as an Aeon of Trailblaze merely linked galaxies within the universe, while the Lord of Trailblaze above her linked across countless universes.

Of course, she too could lay down Star Rails between universes, but those were not permanent and would eventually be eroded by the Dimensional Gap.

"Hehe, very good, very good. This lady thinks quite highly of you~ Once this meeting ends, let us have a proper chat."

Lumine had wanted to pat Himeko on the shoulder, but quickly realized that her height only reached Himeko's chest. Feeling embarrassed, she silently clasped her hands behind her back.

Himeko only smiled, without pointing it out.

From what she understood, this deity's personality was free and unrestrained, somewhat like Stelle, only even more fond of showing off.

Just as the gods thought everyone had arrived and were preparing to step into the Hall of Gods, a clear yet comical laugh echoed out.

"Ah-hahaha~"

The gods all looked over at once, only to see a clown mask flying through the air, a loud voice ringing from within it.

It was Sparkle, who had already become the Aeon of Elation for quite some time and whose mass had reached 1.8 universes—second only to the Aeon of Nihility. She giggled as she spoke.

"My, my~ this clear, shrill, yet foolish-sounding voice… Isn't that the former Aeon of Elation, Lord Aha?"

The other Aeons, as well as the gods who knew of Aha, were all shocked.

The original Seven Archons had once participated in the battle against Aha. That battle had ended with Aha being defeated without even the chance to resist.

"Eh? That guy? He wasn't completely erased?"

"Looks like Lord Heavenly Principle didn't bother to erase him after all."

"That clown doesn't seem to be the sort that absolutely must be destroyed."

"Lord Heavenly Principle isn't that petty. How could He not even tolerate an existence no greater than an ant?"

"Besides, if he were truly an evil god, he could never still exist."

"Indeed, the former Aeon of Destruction, Nanook, was erased."

"Eh? But if Miss Sparkle has inherited the Path of Elation, then why is Aha still alive?" Lan looked at the current Aeon of Elation with puzzlement.

Sparkle placed her hands behind her back, twisting her legs slightly as the bells at her ankles chimed crisply.

Before she could answer, the clown mask had already floated before the gathered gods. It transformed into a figure wearing a tuxedo, a clown mask upon his face, and a tall magician's hat upon his head.

A ridiculous, theatrical clown voice followed.

"Aha~ Why of course! It was I, Aha, who willingly abdicated, gifting the precious Path of Elation to Lady Sparkle."

At these words, the gods widened their eyes in disbelief.

Even Zhongli and Venti could not remain unmoved in this regard.

Venti's eyes widened. "Gifting?"

This was a Path, not a head of cabbage.

Any Path was a philosophical power that stood above ordinary Almighty Gods, and at minimum could reach the ultimate strength of a hundredfold single-universe mass. With effort, reaching a thousandfold single-universe and grazing the heels of a Principle was not impossible...

If it were him, he would never give one away.

While the gods wore expressions of disbelief, Aha suddenly went berserk, rushing right up to Sparkle. The comical clown mask faced the assembled gods.

A very provoking voice came from behind the mask.

"Hahaha… I just wanted to see your faces like this."

"Those expressions of disbelief that shatter recognition~"

"Wonderful~"

"I'm satisfied now~"

The gods' impressions of Aha plummeted instantaneously to freezing point. Athena even looked at him with half-dead fish eyes, expressionless.

Even Zhongli's mouth twitched slightly.

Of course, the gods did not say they wanted to beat him up—after all, Aha was shameless, but they still maintained some dignity.

However, some gods didn't care about dignity at all.

"Aha~"

"Ouch!"

All the gods saw the Traveler Lumine leap up and kick Aha's mask so hard it shattered. Aha rolled down the stairs like a round ball.

"Watch my kick!"

Tet appeared behind Aha and, with a powerful kicking shot, sent Aha rolling back to land at Lumine feet. Lumine stomped down hard.

Tet followed in quick succession.

The two feet kept stomping Aha like a whack-a-mole machine, over and over.

Aha howled miserably.

"Just a clown! What are you putting on airs for!"

"You can pretend all you want, but not in front of your auntie!"

"I stomp, stomp, stomp—"

"Exactly, what are you showing off for!"

"Even I, the future God of Games, the future bearer of the Game Principle, the Chief Arbiter of the Cosmic Nexus, never pretended!"

"I'll show you the pattern on Lord Tet's shoe sole, okay?!"

"I stomp, stomp, stomp, stomp—"

"Ouch! It hurts, it hurts! I'm sorry, Aha, I'm sorry! Aha won't pretend anymore!"

"Stop hitting me, if you keep hitting me I'll die!"

"Hehehehe As expected of Lord Aha I, Sparkle, can still learn so, so much from you~"

Sparkle burst into laughter as she watched Aha being ganged up on.

Yet inwardly she was secretly shocked.

Aha was no longer an Aeon, but his aura was even deeper than when he had still been one.

She herself now possessed the mass of 1.8 universes, with fewer than ten present beings stronger than her.

This meant that Aha, who had stepped down from the Path, was now stronger than she was.

As expected of the former Aeon of Elation. The Path was like a shackle—without it, he was instead even more powerful.

From Aha she sensed countless strands of philosophical auras, though they had not sublimated into a Path.

Directly wielding the power of philosophy was already an instinct for an Aeon.

But to have so many gathered together—it truly stunned her.

"I'm dying… I'm dying…"

Lumine and Tet stopped their beating of Aha, clapping their hands in satisfaction as if a pair of delinquents had just robbed a studious boy of a fortune.

At this moment, Aha's tuxedo was in tatters, his appearance utterly wretched. The clown mask on his face had transformed into a pitiful crying expression, his groans of pain weak and feeble.

"Ahh using fists to beat someone really feels good"

"Yes, yes~ that feeling of every punch landing is just too satisfying."

"I'm dying~"

"Enough. Auntie here didn't even use real strength. With your double single-universe strength, how could you possibly die from a simple beating?"

"Exactly. Keep pretending and Lumine won't mind leaving you half-dead for real."

"Eh, why me?"

"Hehe, I'm only standard single-universe. I couldn't possibly beat him, right?"

Suddenly, Aha leapt up from the ground. His tattered tuxedo instantly returned to normal, his magician's hat back in place, the clown mask reverting to its comical expression.

"Oh my, my How miserable, Aha is truly tragic. No sooner did I arrive than I was beaten half to death. Boo-hoo-hoo"

Venti, watching his antics, couldn't help but complain: "So shameless… makes even me want to give him a thrashing."

Sparkle appeared at Venti's side, whispering encouragement: "Lord Venti, what are you waiting for? Lord Aha is so infuriating. Beating him up would be the only way to vent your anger~"

"Don't worry, Lord Venti, Lord Aha definitely won't fight back. He's terribly cowardly."

"So cowardly, in fact, that back then when someone barely threatened him, he shrank back and willingly gave up his seat~"

Venti's face grew serious: "Hmm, well said. My fists are already itching."

"Go for it, Lord Venti, I'll be cheering you on!" Sparkle said, producing a small flag with three bold characters written on it: Hit him!

Venti immediately bristled. "What the hell! Who would fall for such an obvious trick!"

"Ahh such a pity" Sparkle said regretfully as she put the flag away.

The gods all sweated inwardly. This Aeon of Elation seemed like another troublesome figure—perhaps even more troublesome than Tet, that problem child.

Raiden Makoto smiled. "It seems Teyvat will only become more and more entertaining."

Zhongli cleared his throat softly. "Ahem."

"Everyone should already be present. If we keep fooling around, those lords may grow impatient."

The moment he mentioned those lords, silence immediately fell.

Even at their level—beings who in the superdimensions were absolute powers, Almighty Gods who could destroy or create universes with their bare hands—they did not dare be even slightly unruly in front of those lords who stood above even the Almighty, suppressing even the endless universes themselves.

Even Lumine, lawless and shameless as she was, dared not provoke them.

...

The Hall of Gods appeared unchanged from before.

Only, the aura of cosmic rules had completely vanished.

What remained was only Principles and Truths.

Only gods of cosmic level or higher could set foot on those steps.

Those below cosmic level could not even touch the place where the Hall of Gods resided.

The previous Divine Assembly had been the largest gathering of gods in Teyvat's history.

For more than ninety percent of the gods, that might very well have been their last.

As soon as the gods stepped through the doors of the Hall of Gods, what greeted them above was not a ceiling, but scenes of countless civilizations woven together by the power of Pan-Human History.

Beyond that, the long river of time flowed across the firmament of the Hall.

Following the river of time toward its origin and its end—

At the point where origin and end connected, there stood a silver-white tribunal, surrounded by the halo of the Principle of Time.

This was the Court of Time, the tribunal guarded and inhabited by the bearer of the Principle of Time.

The Court of Time governed all time within the multiverse.

There were four such tribunals.

Yet at this moment, only two could be seen from within the Hall of Gods.

The other was located at the beginning and end of the river of life.

The river of life had once been the Primordial Sea. Now its countless tributaries flowed like blood vessels through all worlds.

Every world was like a single cell.

The central area of the Hall of Gods itself was not particularly large—indeed, it was rather ordinary.

Aside from the supreme and sacred aura surrounding it, it was not much different from a mortal nation's parliamentary chamber.

Every being who had reached the cosmic level had a seat here.

The stronger the power, the greater the achievements, the more exalted the status—the closer the seat was to the front.

All seats faced the eleven Eternal Thrones at the highest point.

Hm?

Eleven?

Those who had attended past assemblies, such as Zhongli, felt their expressions shift, their eyes widening slightly.

Venti drew in a sharp breath. "Hiss… Am I seeing things? One, two, three… eleven… It really is eleven seats."

Excluding Lord Heavenly Principle's central seat, there were five seats on each side.

Excluding the four incarnations of Truth and the five Sustainers of Heavenly Principle…

Then where did this extra throne belong? Was it another Truth? Or another Sustainer?

The backs of the thrones bore the symbols unique to their masters. Phanes' was a sacred human figure, Ophis' was the serpent swallowing its tail, Asmoday's was a golden cube representing the essence of space.

The additional throne stood on the side of the Truths. Its symbol was an open book, within which was inscribed the pattern of a tree.

Zhongli seemed to realize something, hastily glancing behind him.

"Wait! Greater Lord Rukkhadevata of Sumeru hasn't arrived. Could it be—!"

At that thought, his golden eyes widened in shock.

Chapter 73: I Can’t Cook—But It’s Enough If Shogun Does It for Me!

Sibiu International Airport, located in southern Transylvania, serves the historic city of Sibiu. About 260 kilometers from Romania's capital, Bucharest, it was the Black Faction's intended destination.

It was around 8 p.m. The sky was already dark, a desolate moonlight piercing through the clouds to illuminate the deserted airport grounds. Street lamps flickered faintly, casting fleeting warmth upon the silver-toned landscape.

Chirp~

Occasionally, crickets called from the shrubs.

Just then, a van rolled to a stop in the open lot. After Fiore was helped down, she smiled with satisfaction upon seeing the airport already secured by their humanoid familiars. Waving, she signaled to the others.

The Shogun stepped out next, followed by Caules and the rest.

"Finally… my back's killing me."

Astolfo groaned, clutching his waist.

"My apologies. The distance from the fortress was too far. We had to leave early."

They had departed around dusk, roughly five o'clock, and after nearly three hours' drive they arrived here. The plane would still take another hour.

"So long as it's worth the trouble."

The Shogun offered a quiet reassurance.

"Hehe… well then, let's head to the terminal."

Fiore, pushed forward by the Shogun, led the group along the passageway into the sleek international airport.

Upon entering the departure hall, even the Shogun was momentarily taken aback. Metallic walls in a silver-white theme, spotless marble floors that rang crisply under every step, and dazzling overhead lights that illuminated every corner.

Digital characters scrolled across black panels suspended from walls and ceilings, while luminous advertisements flickered intermittently at the sides.

Everywhere radiated an unmistakable modernity. The Shogun's eyes lingered, unable to look away.

"..."

Like a curious child, she reached out instinctively to touch anything that caught her attention. So this was an "airport"? She felt oddly dazed. The word "plane" aside, the word "port" certainly lived up to its meaning. This journey had opened her eyes. Would she return to Teyvat someday as the only "villager" who had set foot in such a city?

Bah, nonsense. Two worlds' technologies could hardly be compared. Her own homeland had its own wonders, each with its own strengths.

"Pfft…"

Fiore, watching her subtle movements, smiled fondly. Sometimes the Shogun's cuteness slipped through when least expected.

Of course, she was not the only curious one. Jeanne's astonishment was like that of a country maiden stepping into a grand estate. While the Shogun restrained herself for dignity's sake, Jeanne was another matter—her expression was utterly frozen in awe. Teyvat might have had its share of technology, but Jeanne had never seen such marvels.

Tap tap— ×N

Their echoing footsteps in the empty hall stood out starkly. Which raised the question—where was everyone else? Why were there no other passengers?

"There's no one else here?"

Sure enough, Sieg was the first to ask.

"Yes… we've rented out the entire airport."

Fiore nodded as if it were nothing.

"…R-rented it out? The whole thing?!"

Jeanne's eyes widened again, frozen in shock.

"Mhm~ being seen would be troublesome."

Astolfo rested his hands behind his head, nodding as though he were the one paying.

"Ohh~"

Jeanne's mouth fell open in sudden realization. She understood now! Wealth truly was power!

They entered the waiting lounge, gathering around a silver-toned metal table as though for a meeting. The Shogun quietly took a seat, and the others followed.

"Well then… let's confirm our battle plan one last time."

Caules spoke as he spread a hand-drawn map across the table. Though rough in appearance, it was clear and easy to grasp.

"First… Rider, do you remember the name of your grimoire?"

Caules asked.

"Uh… sorry~ I still can't recall."

Astolfo scratched his head with a sheepish smile.

"I see… then, Sister—"

"Mm."

Seeing his gaze, Fiore nodded slightly before addressing the group.

"On that point, there's no need to worry. Saber already has a method to break through the Aerial Garden."

The Shogun had already told Fiore about summoning the Thunderbird for aid. This was their fallback should Rider fail to recall his Noble Phantasm's name. In truth, Fiore had already treated it as their main plan—Rider was far too unreliable.

"Eh? Is that really dependable? Saber… your method—alone?"

"This vessel speaks no falsehood. This method will succeed."

The Shogun's firm reply carried unwavering conviction.

Exchanging glances, Caules and Fiore both smiled. It was a smile of relief. The Black Faction—no, her sister—had been truly fortunate to summon this woman.

"Then… as Saber says, breaking into the Aerial Garden will pose no obstacle."

Chiron also smiled as he spoke.

"Mm… then we'll divide into teams."

Caules uncapped a red pen and marked the map.

"Archer and Ruler will form the vanguard, holding off the enemy Servants."

He glanced at them, and when they nodded, he continued:

"Rider, you'll provide support. Your mount gives you mobility for skirmishing."

"Leave it to me~!"

Astolfo gave a cheerful thumbs-up.

"As for my sister, Sieg, and me… Masters should avoid direct combat with Servants. We'll board a small private plane, flying directly above the battlefield at high altitude. That way, we'll have a full view of the field."

If possible, they might even fly within the cloud cover.

"Saber, do you require any preparations?"

"Simply drop me from high altitude."

The Shogun answered plainly.

"Perfect. Saber will board with us. During the battle, we'll deploy you from the sky. The Aerial Garden's defenses will be yours to handle. No problem?"

She nodded.

"Anyone else? Any objections?"

Fiore looked around.

Seeing everyone shake their heads, she spoke once more.

"Then… may each of you fight to the end. Let us reunite in the Aerial Garden! Above all else, keep yourselves safe. Return alive."

Her steady words earned nods all around. Only the Shogun remained unmoved. She knew those words were not meant for her.

"Then let's depart…"

"Mm!" ×N

And so, they boarded their respective planes. Chiron and Jeanne each stood upon the bows of their designated aircraft. As for Ruler, her steed could be summoned instantly, so she entered the private plane alongside Fiore and the others. With a roar of engines, around ten planes lifted off one after another from the airport, all headed for their destination—the Aerial Garden.

...

[So this is what they call a "plane"… what a curious creature. Is it their familiar?]

'It isn't alive. It's merely a kind of transport tool.'

[Oh…]

For both the Shogun and Ei, this was their first time boarding such a machine—one capable of carrying so many people through the sky, with even rooms for rest. A marvel of convenience, able to both fly and host its passengers.

The interior was warmly lit in shades of gold, luxurious yet comforting. The Shogun lowered her gaze, staring at the floor and out the window at the clouds, pondering its workings. It seemed powered at least in part by Electro energy. Computers, planes, cars, televisions—was this world's reliance on Electro too extensive? In that case, perhaps she fit in well here.

At present, the private jet cruised steadily toward its destination. The journey would take a little over an hour. During the lull, everyone seemed restless, their tension leaving them oddly at a loss for what to do.

Caules sat at a desk, searching data on a computer. Astolfo sprawled on a beanbag chair, watching television with careless ease. Sieg brooded anxiously at the window.

And Fiore… was eating. Indeed, after a day of duties, she had scarcely had time for a proper meal. Now, with rare quiet, she took the chance.

But what she ate intrigued the Shogun. Round bread cut into triangular slices, crisp on the outside, topped with some kind of sauce, vegetables, and meat.

Curious, the Shogun stepped forward and sat across from her, watching the girl clumsily wield a knife and fork, struggling with the meal.

"Sh-Shogun… what is it?"

Flustered, Fiore pulled her hands back. Eating pizza was already awkward for her—having the Shogun staring only made it worse.

"What… sort of dish is this?"

The Shogun gestured at the meal, puzzled. It clearly wasn't Inazuman cuisine. As someone who often cooked for Ei, her curiosity stirred. Perhaps she could… learn it?

"Eh? This? It's called 'Pizza.'"

Fiore blinked, then realized the Shogun was only asking its name. Relieved, she answered.

"P… i… zza?"

Foreign cuisine, clearly. The name alone marked it as unlike anything in Inazuma. Perhaps from Mond? she thought.

"Mm, it's an Italian dish."

"Italy… what is that? A seasoning?"

"Uh… hehe… Italy is a country. It's their national cuisine."

Fiore chuckled warmly, answering patiently.

"I see…"

[Pfft—]

'…You know what it is?'

[I've no idea either…]

'Then don't laugh at me.'

The Shogun scolded Ei for mocking her. Were their roles reversed, Ei would have fared even worse.

[This… pizza? It looks quite delicious.]

Ei commented.

'Would you like to try?'

[If you don't mind.]

The Shogun lifted her gaze to Fiore.

"May I taste it?"

She asked.

"Of course… here! I couldn't finish it all alone anyway. If you don't mind, please share mine."

Fiore blushed, realizing how strange her words sounded.

"Thank you."

The Shogun closed her eyes briefly, letting her consciousness shift. Control of the body passed to Ei.

When her eyes opened again, the violet gaze was softer, tinged with gentleness. Her first act wasn't to eat, but to look at the girl before her, who kept stealing glances at her.

"Nice to meet you, Fiore… was it?"

"Eh?"

Fiore froze. What was that supposed to mean? Nice to meet you? Did the Shogun mean to tease her? But no—the tone was different. Though the Shogun was gentle, this voice carried a different tenderness, even a homely warmth.

"You've really gone through much, looking after the Shogun…"

"Um… Shogun, what's wrong with you?"

Flustered, Fiore asked anxiously.

"My name is Ei…"

"Ei… Ah! Y-you… could it be… you are… Shogun's… um… master?"

Fiore's mind worked quickly. She had glimpsed Shogun's past in dreams: that she was a puppet created by the god Ei. Back then, Fiore had even thought it somewhat cute. But if this Lady Ei stood before her now, then she must be Shogun's true master! This was no small matter—she must not act rudely.

"I was terribly impolite just now. Shogun has never once troubled me—in fact, she has helped me countless times. I must also thank you, Lady Ei, for bringing her into the world."

Fiore instinctively tried to rise, but hindered by her legs, she bent forward deeply instead, bowing respectfully.

[…]

The Shogun, watching from within, felt odd about this. Why did it feel like Fiore was meeting her parents?

"Hm? How do you know of Shogun and me?"

Ei froze at her words, then rested her chin on her hand, curious. In principle, only a handful in Inazuma knew of such matters. How did this girl know?

"I-I'm sorry. Masters can glimpse their Servants' past in dreams. So… that's how I…"

Fiore admitted nervously, worried she might have offended. But her fears were needless.

"I see… then it cannot be helped. Hm?"

Ei tilted her head. She noticed the girl trembling faintly, perhaps from nerves, her hands pressed properly against her skirt, blue eyes lowered, avoiding her gaze.

"There's no need to be so tense. Since Shogun is satisfied with you, I have no reason to object. I will not harm you."

Strange. Did she seem even more imposing than Shogun herself? Ei had always thought she was easier to approach.

"…All right."

[Ei… don't tease her.]

The Shogun's voice echoed in her mind, tinged with complaint.

'I haven't done a thing… If you favor her so much, I might just grow jealous.'

[…]

At that, the Shogun fell silent.

"I-I understand, Lady Ei…"

Fiore smiled nervously, nodding.

"And another thing—earlier, you called me Shogun's master. That isn't quite right. 'Master and servant' is too cold, too distant. It would be better to say 'mother and daughter.' Do you understand?"

Ei corrected her gently.

"Yes… I understand!"

Fiore nodded quickly.

"Good… As for today, I only wished to taste this dish. Once I finish, I'll return. Is this… a sweet food?"

Ei picked up a slice of pizza, inhaling its aroma, her violet eyes shining as she asked.

"Eh? I-it's slightly sweet, but mostly savory."

"Oh… sweet and salty, is it? Interesting. Mm—"

She took a dainty bite. The flavors spread richly across her tongue.

Chewing with her eyes closed in silence, she then opened them with clear satisfaction.

"The taste is acceptable. Truly a splendid mortal delicacy."

Her gentle tone praised the food.

"I-I'm glad you like it."

Fiore answered softly. She found that in Ei's hands, Shogun's every gesture carried an added grace, a unique allure. Yet it came with a faint pressure too—perhaps only because they were still unfamiliar with each other.

Chapter 86: Who Is Bluffing?

The moment the golden Servant appeared, the Chaldean group looked upon him with wary eyes—and with a touch of nostalgia.

"Senpai, that's…!"

"Yes. That stance, that tone—it can only be him, the one from Uruk…"

Their telepathic exchange drew no attention from those outside. For now, all eyes were fixed on Satsuki and the mysterious golden Servant.

Facing the insolent words of the radiant hero, Satsuki showed no reaction. Her Tenseigan rotated calmly as she spoke: "Mongrel? Is that how your kingdom greets strangers? I must admit, for one two-thirds god and one-third man, you suit well a land that would crown such a king."

The atmosphere dropped by several degrees in an instant. A vast wave of magical energy welled up behind the golden hero.

Through her eyes, Satsuki had already discerned his identity. Appearing in the class of Archer, this was none other than the legendary King of Heroes—Gilgamesh. The half-god, half-man king who once ruled ancient Mesopotamia. As a ruler, he bore the dual legacy of tyrant and wise sovereign. His might was great, but so too was his temper.

"Hehehehe… hahahahahaha—!"

The golden hero's arrogant laughter rang out. Saber, Rider, and the Chaldeans all felt it: the ocean-deep terror of the mana swirling in the air.

"Woman. To know this king's name, yet still dare speak so—among heaven and earth, you are the first."

"Then there are only two explanations: either all those you meet are mute, or you yourself are deaf."

Satsuki's voice was cold, ignoring the bloody killing intent flashing from his eyes. "And given the judgment of history, and how easily you were provoked into revealing yourself, perhaps killing you here would not be such a bad choice."

But Rider was less concerned with her words, and more with the golden Servant's attitude. Looking upon that high, disdainful gaze that saw all other Heroic Spirits as beneath him, Rider felt instinctive revulsion.

"This new Servant's origin is clearly extraordinary… but the way that mysterious one speaks is beyond arrogant."

His instincts as a king told him this golden figure was his antithesis.

"Kill me? Hahahaha…"

The golden hero's laughter dripped with scorn. "Woman, that was a fine jest. But can bluster preserve your life?"

"Bluster? Is that what the most ancient of kings calls it? Saber, Rider, and you yourself—I imagine you have all been gathering intelligence these past days. But none of you have stopped to ask one question."

"Why is it that I know all your true names and origins, while you know nothing of mine? How has such a vast gulf in intelligence come to be?"

"You could soothe yourselves by claiming it is some Noble Phantasm of mine." Satsuki released a deliberate smokescreen. "But… what if it isn't?"

What!

Her words rippled through the gathered crowd like a thunderclap. Only now did they realize a crucial fact.

This mysterious Servant—who was her Master?

Even the Chaldeans, even El-Melloi, had no answer.

At that instant, Saber's face changed first. She dared not take the words at face value, yet she could not ignore them. With just a few sentences, Satsuki had turned her unseen Master into the sharpest blade of all—unrevealed, yet most dangerous.

Without a word, Saber dashed to Irisviel's side. Having experienced firsthand what it meant to serve a Master like Kiritsugu Emiya—one who abandoned all scruples—she could not assume her enemy's Master was any less ruthless.

Strictly speaking, her own Master was the one bereft of knightly honor. Could she, as a Servant, truly condemn another?

Indeed, they had been led astray from the beginning. Always assuming this was some Noble Phantasm or skill of Satsuki's, never considering other possibilities.

Among the many possibilities, none could judge truth from falsehood. Thus, strategy demanded considering the worst case.

That worst case—that this entire battle had unfolded exactly according to the opponent's design. The Servants appearing, the effects of their Noble Phantasms, even the identities of their Masters—all might already lie within her knowledge.

Once such a possibility was raised, it gnawed at every heart present, infecting Servant and Master alike with fear. It meant that from the very start of this Grail War, all others had been at an absolute disadvantage.

And yet—

The Hero King Archer showed no sign of wavering. Of course he would not believe her words. For he possessed something of his own—an existence that rendered such boasts meaningless.

The EX-ranked Noble Phantasm, Gate of Babylon, the Star of All-Knowing, All-Powerful.

Thus, he dismissed Satsuki's claims with scorn.

"Hmph. If you think a few hollow words can make this king fear your schemes…" The golden Servant's tone dripped with bloodlust. "Mongrel, you overrate yourself. Allow me to tell you the world's greatest truth—only power has meaning!"

With a shimmer of golden light, behind him appeared twenty armaments—each clearly of Noble Phantasm grade—emerging from rippling portals. Every blade, spear, hook, sword, and halberd gleamed with killing intent, all aimed at the black-garbed Satsuki.

From afar, Irisviel gasped. As one far surpassing ordinary magi in perception, she could instantly sense the sheer density of magic, the flawless craftsmanship of weapons formed not of crude constructs but pure mana. Each one radiated the dignity of a hero's treasured armament.

Waver trembled in fear.

Maiya, watching from her distant perch, tensed instinctively.

Even Saber and Rider's eyes turned sharp and solemn.

At last, radiant beams of gold erupted!

Polished swords streaked forth like meteors, surging with massive magical energy. Noble Phantasms, proof of heroism itself—but here, flung carelessly like arrows loosed from a bow.

"Satsuki-senpai!"

"Hero King, please stop!"

Ritsuka Fujimaru and Mash cried out in alarm. Seeing Satsuki unmoving as the storm of Noble Phantasms hurtled toward her, their faces went pale. Mash readied her shield to intercept the barrage, while Ritsuka tried desperately to shout words of reason.

Rider's gaze grew grim. Saber's expression twisted in torment—her will to aid this mysterious Servant clashed with her uncertainty about her allegiance.

Too late!

The trajectory of those treasures was beyond tracing, streaking through the air in dazzling arcs to strike Satsuki.

And yet—

She did not flinch. Did not raise her sword. Did not move at all. She simply stood there, as though the storm of Noble Phantasms mattered nothing.

Then, in the very instant when the golden Servant's lips curled in bloodthirsty triumph, those countless shining weapons—vanished.

Yes. Without sound or sign, they were gone. The storm of treasures that could have shaken the entire coast, the deluge of Noble Phantasms that forced even other Heroic Spirits to avert their gaze—all disappeared at the threshold of the black Servant.

Silence.

A deathly silence.

Even those who had feared most for her safety—Fujimaru, Mash, Saber, Rider—could only stare in disbelief. What power was this? A skill? A Noble Phantasm? To erase a rain of treasures without a ripple—what could it be?

Satsuki ignored their shock, her cold eyes fixed on the King of Heroes above.

"This is your vaunted strength? Flinging treasures like a child scatters sand into the air? Tell me—between us, who is bluffing now?"

She paused, then enunciated each word with chilling clarity: "Mongrel."

The golden king's arrogant smile froze. In his crimson eyes, flames of rage rose higher than ever before. This was no ordinary fury—it was the wrath of a monarch from an age of gods, a fury before which even deities had once dared not raise their gaze.

And now—before him stood one who dared meet it without fear.

The wrath of the oldest king was hardly rare. Known as a tyrant, he was never famed for his temperance.

But to be called "mongrel" by one he deemed beneath him—only to be humiliated in return—now all present witnessed the true source of his pride.

Overwhelming.

Truly overwhelming.

Behind the golden Servant, rippling portals spread endlessly with his fury, a flood of mana like a boundless golden river stretching to the horizon.

Treasures. An endless tide of treasures. No longer dozens, nor hundreds, nor thousands—simply, uncountable.

No ordinary Heroic Spirit could ever wield such a number. And yet, he hurled them out carelessly, using each weapon of legend as if it were nothing but ammunition.

But every ripple of gold bore a Noble Phantasm—renowned, storied, celebrated throughout history.

Durandal, the holy sword of The Song of Roland.

Dáinsleif, the cursed blade of the Volsunga Saga.

Caladbolg, the rainbow spiral blade of the Táin Bó Cúailnge.
…

Each weapon carried devastating might. No matter how crudely wielded, their destructive power was unquestionable.

"Irisviel, leave. This is no longer a place we can remain."

Saber dismissed her sword into particles, then lifted the trembling Irisviel in her arms. In her embrace, Irisviel stared blankly at the golden storm filling the heavens.

"This… this scale of mana—how could it exist within the Holy Grail War?"

Meanwhile, the battle only escalated.

"You think some trinket to counter me justifies your arrogance?" The King of Heroes' voice, cold as ice, rang through his fury. "No. I will not merely tear you apart. I will erase your corpse, shackle your soul within hell itself, until my rage is sated. Mongrel!"

As if pronouncing divine judgment, countless spears, swords, axes, halberds—every legend shaped by mankind's history, dream, or fantasy—blazed into the sky and hurtled toward Satsuki.

Without gesture, without effort, only with his eyes and will, he loosed them like ballistic missiles. This was Archer—the divine marksman who existed only in myth.

Without arrogance, but in full fury, Gilgamesh revealed the power that set him above gods, that made him sovereign even among the shining halls of Heroic Spirits.

"An omen of heaven's wrath, shifting stars and constellations?" Satsuki's gaze pierced the golden rain, her eyes reflecting infinity itself. "Then let us see if you are fit to be my opponents."

The treasures fell like rain, a bombardment that could obliterate not just Fuyuki, but the entire peninsula.

At the same time, a golden sword rose into the sky, splitting heaven itself, carving a luminous boundary across the firmament, stirring storms and overturning heaven and earth.

The world roared! The world wept! The world trembled! Even the heavens recoiled before this godlike might.

Gods—would marvel to behold it.

Buddhas—would weep to hear it.

The deluge of treasures crumbled beneath the backlash of that power, bursting apart into scattered particles.

In Gilgamesh's astonished gaze, he realized he could not move beneath this force. That blasphemous figure had already risen into the heavens, sword raised high in one hand—

Just like the gods he despised most!

And in that instant, two figures suddenly appeared before him.

One was a short-haired, pink-haired female Servant—so weak he had once dismissed her without notice.

The other was the Chaldean Master, Ritsuka Fujimaru, standing defiantly at her side.

Even faced with the King of Heroes' nature, they could not let go of the memories they once held from the singularities. And so, when he stood at the brink of death, they chose to stand at his side.

"Please stop, Senpai. You've already won."

Mash's plea rang out toward the heavens, toward Satsuki, whose form had already taken on a different aspect entirely. But there was no answer.

This was a battle of myth, a struggle to the death. No words could bring it to an end.

"Mash, we have no choice."

Ritsuka Fujimaru infused magical energy into the Command Spell upon his hand. Power surged through Mash, filling her body. For a moment she hesitated, but soon her eyes hardened with resolve. She raised her massive cross shield, and a cloak of mana unfurled behind her as she began to chant:

"True name, release. I shall stand at the seat of calamity. This land that heals all wounds, all grievances—our homeland. Appear before us!"

High above, Satsuki's gaze was filled with nothing but indifference. In her hand she gripped a blade that had once severed stars and sundered worlds. It was without doubt an anti-world weapon, its name echoing across the land, its presence enough to make all beings tremble.

—Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.

—'Lord Camelot!'

The golden sword split the heavens, rending the void. Its blade traced a scar across the sky itself, as though carving into the fabric of heaven and earth.

The King of Heroes, locked in place by a power that made even gods recoil, could only watch as the colossal sword fell upon him from beyond time and space.

Around Mash, the white walls of the holy city of Camelot rose in a dream, manifesting into reality. The greatest shield of humanity enveloped Fuyuki, its light standing against annihilation.

Sword and city.

For the first time across time and space, they clashed here.

BOOOOOOM—

The golden sword fell upon Camelot's barrier. With a deafening roar, a massive magical circle spread across the sky, holding firm against the descending strike.

But before Ritsuka could even allow himself relief, cracks spread like spiderwebs across the shield. They widened, raced outward, until they covered the circle completely. Even the dream walls of Camelot began to shatter beneath the golden blade's force.

"No—impossible!"

Horror twisted Ritsuka's face. Even Mash, with her Noble Phantasm unleashed, could not withstand the strike.

The sword split the holy city, reducing it to dissolving mana, then fell once more, its force carrying to tear apart heaven and earth as it descended toward Mash and the others.

"Absurd! Absurd! Absurd!" Gilgamesh's crimson eyes burned with disbelief. "Since when has this king needed saving by mongrels? Since when has this king been driven so far?!"

Yet despite his defiance, his body was bound by that same mysterious power. He could not move.

And so tonight, he would be forced to bear not one, but many debts.

Before the golden sword's path, another figure appeared—Saber.

The King of Knights: Artoria Pendragon.

She had no time to ask why that foreign Servant wielded a blade once borne by one of her knights. What mattered now was halting the sword that could destroy all.

Before the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, her own Noble Phantasm flared to life.

"Hm?"

Even Satsuki's voice held surprise at what was about to manifest.

The scattered golden light gathered—the one and only sheath of the sacred sword.

A defense that negated all interference. An "absolute protection" that ignored all magic and all physical force, that could even return attacks upon the aggressor. The strongest defensive Noble Phantasm.

When its protection was complete, no one could harm the one it shielded.

None could wound the king who rested in Avalon.

And with a voice both resolute and serene, Saber declared its name:

—Avalon, The Everdistant Utopia!

In blinding light, destruction met defense, as the golden sword and the sacred sheath clashed in the heavens.

Chapter 173: All Hail Vela!

Imperial Calendar 2017 / French Revolutionary Calendar 228.

Eastern Front of Europe.

June. After the E.U. army's failed assault on St. Petersburg and the conclusion of the Battle of Narva, the Narva–Tallinn war zone in Estonia.

What should have been a lush, green, and vibrant temperate primeval forest had become a wasteland.

A falcon circled high above, overlooking the scarred earth.

To the west stretched a plain dotted with rivers and lakes. Scattered buildings lined the rural cement roads—burned shops, roofless houses, already reduced to ruins.

In the wetlands, destroyed tanks and armored vehicles lay scattered, alongside wreckage of Knightmare Frames. By the silhouettes of their heads, one could tell some were Britannia's [Sutherland], others E.U.'s [Alexander].

Trenches stretched north to south for kilometers, cutting through the burned woods. Anti-tank ditches, dragon's teeth, and other obstacles crisscrossed the landscape. At the junction of rivers and roads, groups of soldiers clustered like ants, filling gaps, some moving, some still.

Above the positions flew deep-blue banners.

On a blue field spread wings resembling both dove and rooster, twelve feathers symmetrically outstretched. At the center, the stylized capital letters EU. It was the national flag of the United Republic of Europia.

Bzz… bzz…

Engines roared. A military truck followed tank tracks, mud and rubble scattering under its wheels.

Stopping at its destination, an E.U. driver in gray-blue uniform jumped down, helmet under his arm. Lighting a cigarette and exhaling rings, he called out: "Hey, fellas, supplies are here."

This was a semi-permanent stronghold built from a forest ranger's firewatch cabin in the burned woods. Nearby lay the collapsed wreck of a fire lookout tower, blown apart by shells.

At his call, weary infantry emerged from foxholes and trenches, cursing as they moved.

"Rations No. 4 again? My mouth's gone numb. Damn it, when's our unit rotating home?"

"Putain! Those soft eggs in Paris and Warsaw—reinforcements take their sweet time."

"And those Britannian swine—starting wars every damn year! Don't they have lives to live?"

...

As they unloaded supplies—

Whoosh—

A sharp sound cut the air.

The falcon above cried uneasily, beating its wings higher, agitated by the ruined environment. Forced to fly farther, burn more energy, migrate sooner.

In response—

Boom… boom… boom…!

Dull explosions echoed across the sky, rolling closer.

Artillery.

Yet no one along the burned-forest line cared. Except the green recruits who had only just arrived.

Here, you had to get used to such days.

Morning, noon, and night—Britannian artillery rained shells on E.U. positions from Narva to Tallinn. Most came from Kiviõli, perhaps Tapa, or even Tallinn itself.

The veterans could tell by ear—the shells weren't aimed at them, but at rear cities, supply lines, or valuable targets Britannian scouts had marked.

Grizzled soldiers joked with the recruits, saying that shell screams were their free wake-up calls and dinner bells.

Until someone pointed out their embarrassing tale: the time a shell really did hit the burned-forest sector, catching one of them mid-toilet, his bare ass flashing as he scrambled into the shelter.

Laughter followed, rowdy and carefree.

But from the observation post returned a young E.U. second lieutenant, his tactical terminal in hand, brows furrowed.

"All of you, stay alert."

He spoke heavily.

Britannia's recent tactics gave him a bad feeling…

To the east, though the Raphael Knights had been mauled by WZERO suicide assaults and withdrawn to recover, the Michael Knights had reinforced. On the very next day after their Third Princess returned to St. Petersburg, Britannia had launched a counteroffensive—seizing Narva, Sillamäe, Jõhvi, and Ahtme in a direct strike.

Then, Britannia's Northern Army Group halted its advance.

For an entire week, every single day, came the unrelenting roar of artillery.

With no discernible pattern—sometimes in the morning and evening, sometimes only at noon. At times the barrage lasted all day. Targets shifted constantly, weapons varied—heavy guns, railway cannons, rocket artillery. Every round left its mark, swathes of burned forest scarred with craters. His platoon had already lost an entire squad to such fire.

Britannia had introduced new heavy-caliber guns and experimental munitions. Their shells barely made a sound in the air—leaving almost no time to react or find cover.

Unlike the urban battles in southern and central Ukraine—where even after bombardments, Knightmare sweep units and vehicle fire support had to engage at close quarters—the fighting in Estonia had, for nearly a week, been mostly duels between artillery batteries and aerial dogfights. Face-to-face infantry clashes were rare.

Was it because Britannia's Southern Army Group was in the critical phase of its Kyiv offensive?

Was that black vulture Vela focusing her main breakthrough this year in central Ukraine? Even the Fifth Knight of the Round, Lord Moltke, had been dispatched to Ukraine. The pressure there was immense, pleas for reinforcements flooding in one after another.

By comparison, the north truly felt like a proving ground, a place for training and testing.

After suffering from suicide shock tactics, Britannia had also formed special task units composed of soldiers from Area 11.

Scouts reported sightings of watermelon-sized drones flying frequently between the lines, Narva sector swarming with Knightmare activity. Rumors spread that special forces brigades tasked with infiltration, reconnaissance, and sabotage had seen their casualty rates spike sharply…

The second lieutenant prayed Warsaw's Eastern Front headquarters wouldn't blunder with half-baked schemes.

As he walked the trenches, calling for the quartermaster sergeant and planning to share a meal before phoning Tallinn—the largest city in Estonia—to urge heightened alert, suddenly—

Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh—

He jerked his head upward, eyes widening at the sight of a "meteor shower" falling from the heavens. Muscle memory outpaced conscious thought. Kicking over his stool, he dove headlong into the shelter, his voice ripping his throat:

"Scatter! Scatter!"

The next instant, an ear-splitting shriek like a blaring siren tore through the sky.

Moments later, the trench's chatter was drowned out by thunderous detonations, impacts slamming endlessly, explosions merging into a deafening roar.

Heat, ringing ears, suffocating air…

"Cough, cough…"

Hot air filled with ash and burning debris choked the lieutenant, forcing ragged coughs. He had no sense of time. When at last the quaking ceased, he pushed himself upright, wiping dirt from his body, staggering out. His balance faltered from the shockwaves.

The piercing ring and pain in his ears told him plainly—his eardrums were damaged.

Unable to discern how many more blasts followed, he stepped from the shelter into a blurred haze. Everywhere he looked: flames and ruins. The semi-permanent stronghold built from the ranger's firewatch cabin had collapsed.

"Sergeant, count heads! Get back on the line!"

"Medics, tend the wounded!"

Forcing himself calm, the lieutenant barked orders to the surviving combat-capable men. Then—his foot pressed into something soft and sticky. He looked down. A lump smeared with blackened blood and ash. A chunk of flesh…

Boom… boom… boom…

At last, his hearing returned faintly.

He turned at the sound—westward.

Bursts of fire, pillars of smoke rising in clusters.

This scale—creeping barrage?!

As the shellfire pushed deeper into E.U. lines, in a heartbeat a colossal mushroom fireball surged skyward—directly at the E.U.'s ammunition and fuel depot!

The earth throbbed like a heartbeat, thunderous echoes hammering his ears. Even miles away, the blazing column pierced the clouds.

Amid the soul-shaking chain explosions, he heard the frantic cry of a scout at his side:

"Sir! Britannia's Knightmares!"

He looked up—and even without binoculars, he could see them.

On the eastern plain, black dots streaked forward at high speed, smoke rising in their wake.

Britannia's Knightmares surged across trenches and dragon's teeth, their landspinners tearing the ground, flinging up grass and soil.

No need for orders. Survivors of the defensive line opened fire instinctively.

In an instant, a storm of bullets raged.

The Knightmares raised their smoothbore cannons, flashes sparking one after another—

Boom!

The lieutenant hit the dirt by reflex. The explosion landed just ahead, showering him with dirt, wood, and stone fragments that clattered across his back.

"Open fire, fire at will!"

Pulling down his headset, he roared.

An armored vehicle, spared by the bombardment, rolled into firing position. Its 30mm autocannon began to snarl.

But then—the whir of propellers. Several drones descended suddenly, slamming straight into the vehicle.

Boom, boom, boom!

Dust and rubble erupted. A blast from above silenced the autocannon.

At that moment, a white-and-gold Knightmare streaked forward, cutting through the line.

Vrrrm! A high-frequency vibration blade swung out. With a single stroke, it cleaved an E.U. frame—lumbering and clumsy, built as a stationary fire-support platform—in two. The machine detonated in an instant.

The lieutenant staggered, staring up at the steel giant before him.

Perhaps to proclaim itself the embodiment of justice and legitimacy, this Britannian frame was painted white and gold.

Its massive arm rose slowly.

A cannon muzzle, larger than that of any attack helicopter, leveled directly at the E.U. officer.

From its speakers, the Britannian pilot's voice rang out: "Please surrender!"

The lieutenant froze in astonishment.

That tone—so humble, so hesitant.

Not like a Britannian at all…

But he remembered his duty—to delay the enemy. He forced out a question: "Who are you?"

"I am Ku—"

Bang!

An explosion ripped him apart, scattering him into a cloud of blood.

"Corporal Suzaku Kururugi!"

A [Gloucester], bearing a Roman-style crest on its helm, halted behind the white-gold frame. From its loudspeakers came a scolding bark: "Advance. Must I repeat myself?!"

Inside the cockpit of the Seventh-Generation prototype Z-01 [Lancelot], Eleven Expeditionary Corps member Suzaku Kururugi lowered his head, whispering softly: "Forgive me."

Then, falling back into formation, he launched forward with the rest, his frame an arrow tearing into the front.

The [Gloucester] overseer seemed satisfied with his performance. Sweeping his gaze across the line, he raised his lance high. His voice boomed, broadcast across both loudspeakers and internal comms:

"It was the E.U. who opened the gates of hell first!"

"It is by Her Highness the Princess who granted you rebirth! Now—show these Frenchmen who the real devils are!"

"For the Empire! For the Princess! For your honor!"

"Kill! Until the earth is soaked with their blood!"

"Advance!!"

"All Hail Vela!!" ×N